Enduring Instincts

Vampire Daniel Valente struggles to live on his own, now that his master, Titus Antonius Calidus, has found eternal love with another. Carrying mental and emotional scars, he lives in loneliness and feels as though he’s lost who he once was. Ryunosuke Kimura has known Daniel for hundreds of years, and loved him for many of them. Even though he believes Titus is the only one Daniel wants to give his heart to, when he hears Daniel needs his support, he rushes to be with him.With Ryu at his side, Daniel’s confidence returns, and with it, he sees the enduring love Ryu has always had for him. As they grow closer, new threats from old enemies arise, and if Daniel and Ryunosuke are to spend eternity together, they must first defeat the past.

MLR PRess AuthoRs Featuring a roll call of some of the best writers of gay erotica and mysteries today! Derek Adams

Z. Allora

Maura Anderson

Victor J. Banis

Jeanne Barrack

Laura Baumbach

Ally Blue

J.P. Bowie

Barry Brennessel

Michael Breyette

Nowell Briscoe

P.A. Brown

Jade Buchanan

James Buchanan

Charlie Cochrane

Karenna Colcroft

Jamie Craig

Kirby Crow

Ethan Day

Diana DeRicci

Jason Edding

Theo Fenraven

Angela Fiddler

S.J. Frost

Kimberly Gardner

Michael Gouda

Roland Graeme

Storm Grant

Amber Green

LB Gregg

Kaje Harper

Jan Irving

David Juhren

Kiernan Kelly

M. King

Matthew Lang

J.L. Langley

Josh Lanyon

Anna Lee

Elizabeth Lister

Clare London

William Maltese

Z.A. Maxfield

Timothy McGivney

Lloyd A. Meeker

Patric Michael

AKM Miles

Reiko Morgan

Jet Mykles

William Neale

Cherie Noel

Willa Okati

Neil S. Plakcy

Jordan Castillo Price

Luisa Prieto

Rick R. Reed

A.M. Riley

AJ Rose

Rob Rosen

George Seaton

Jardonn Smith

Caro Soles

JoAnne Soper-Cook

Richard Stevenson

Liz Strange

Marshall Thornton

Lex Valentine

Maggie Veness

Haley Walsh

Missy Welsh

Stevie Woods

Lance Zarimba

Check out titles, both available and forthcoming, at www.mlrpress.com

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Copyright 2011 by S.J. Frost All rights reserved, including the right of reproduction in whole or in part in any form. Published by MLR Press, LLC 3052 Gaines Waterport Rd. Albion, NY 14411 Visit ManLoveRomance Press, LLC on the Internet: www.mlrpress.com Cover Art by Winterheart Designs Editing by Kris Jacen Print Format ISBN# 978-1-60820-451-9 ebook format ISBN# 978-1-60820-452-6 Issued 2011

This book is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution via any means is illegal and a violation of International Copyright Law, subject to criminal prosecution and upon conviction, fines and/or imprisonment. This eBook cannot be legally loaned or given to others. No part of this eBook can be shared or reproduced without the express permission of the publisher.

enduRing

instincts

s.J. FRost

mlrpress

www.mlrpress.com

chAPteR one Daniel’s breath frosted in the air before him. He folded his arms across his chest, as if to gain more warmth, but it was more than the winter night chilling him. It was the thought of walking through the door of the establishment and stepping inside the pub. It was a ridiculous thing to be nervous around his own kind. He had even visited this pub many times in the past. But in truth, he’d never been the most comfortable around other vampires, except for Titus and Ryunosuke. Titus… Daniel slowly lowered his gaze to the ice and snow sprinkled sidewalk. When had it happened, the first time he thought of Titus by his given name, not “Cal,” the portion of his cherished cognomen, “Calidus”? Not long after the fight with Isaac’s followers, most likely, as that was the final turning point in his and Titus’s relationship. So many years spent loving him. So many years wishing to have it returned. Only to have his dream swept away by another. There were times he wondered if he’d done the right thing in saving Andreas that night. If he had let Andreas be killed, he could’ve comforted Titus in his arms, let him know he was still there for him; he always would be, and his love was just as strong as Andreas’s. For all the fantasies of doing and saying such things—and in those fantasies having Titus melt into him, kiss him, make love to him—he knew that’s not how things would’ve turned out. If Andreas had been killed, it would’ve destroyed Titus. Titus would’ve avenged Andreas, and if he didn’t die in the process, he would’ve soon after. There was quite possibly no vampire in the world more powerful than Titus, but to lose another soul-mate would bring him down faster than any horde of enemies.

2 S.J. Frost A couple months ago when he was staying with Titus and Andreas in Chicago, he saw them together, making love. He knew as he watched them, Andreas on top of Titus, and Titus holding Andreas so close, so tight, surrendering all he was, that Titus loved Andreas in the way Daniel had always wished to have for himself. That was why he hadn’t been able to let Andreas die. To save Andreas was to save Titus. Even if Titus didn’t love him in the way he wanted, he still loved Titus. Besides, despite himself, he did like Andreas. The damn man was terribly pleasant to be around. If only he could say the same thing for his own kind. Daniel glanced at the wooden door. This was the closest he’d gotten to other vampires since the battle at Decadence against Isaac and his followers. Though Andreas and Titus said he could live with them permanently, he felt out of place with them. They were so in love and wrapped up in each other, he didn’t think they even realized he was there most of the time. Andreas would at least make attempts to talk to him. Titus only struck up conversation when Andreas wasn’t around. It hadn’t been bad when Ryunosuke was staying with them, but Ryu returned to Japan a couple weeks after the fight. It left him feeling like a voyeur, peeping in on Titus and Andreas’s life together, so he returned to England. In the month since, he couldn’t bring himself to do anything more than wander around the manor and grounds. He did go out hunting twice, though only one attempt was successful. He stayed as close to home as he could, which made hunting a difficult task as the manor was rather rural. It was also a very unsafe thing to hunt so close to his home and where the population was low. It increased his chances of discovery, but he didn’t know what else to do. Since returning, he felt…unsafe. Even walking the grounds, he was anxious, tense, as if threats loomed unseen in the shadows, just beyond the reach of his senses. While he couldn’t see the danger, to him it seemed it was watching him everywhere he went.

enduRing instincts 3 It was completely mental, and he knew it was the after effects of the fight at Decadence. Fighting other vampires, being clawed by them, feeling the paralyzing pain of their fangs, resurrected old memories, and now that they’d found new life, they haunted him. He thought the best way to silence them would be to mingle with other vampires, face his fears, not let them control his mind and heart. And so, here he was. It was also what Titus wanted of him, and really, part of him wanted it, too. He felt pathetic for what he’d become. His cowardice, because he could think of it in no other way, forced him to live alone and lonely. He hated how the fight at the club replayed in his mind, and not only that, but of all his brutal encounters with other vampires. When he’d been young and attempted to make Titus jealous by seeking others to feed from him, he’d nearly gotten himself raped and killed in the process, and the first vampire he’d ever known, the beast who’d hurt him so badly… Daniel shook the thoughts away, their residual presence lingering in the cold sweat he’d broken into. It was a strange thing, how he could fear his own kind and at the same time, yearn for their companionship. With the thought of companionship, an image floated to the front of his mind, Ryunosuke Kimura. Ryu, beautiful with his silken black hair, his dark eyes, his soft, elegant features. He was strong, a warrior the same as Titus, but from a different era and culture as Ryu was a samurai. Other than Titus, no one had ever been there for him as much Ryu. Only, it seemed he’d also worn on Ryu since he returned to Japan so quickly after everything had happened. Daniel closed his eyes in a long blink, seeing only Ryu’s back as he remembered watching him walk away to board his flight. His throat tightened as it had that day, when he had wanted so badly to call out to Ryu and ask him to stay, but he hadn’t been able to voice his desire. If Ryu wanted to go home, what right did he have to stop him? To ask for more from him after Ryu had already given him so much, even saved his life. Perhaps it was his fate to be abandoned or pushed away by

4 S.J. Frost all those he cared about. In which case, it truly was time to do as Titus told him, make new friends and forge new relationships. Armed with his final thought, Daniel pushed open the pub door and walked in. Heat washed over him. The laughter in the space quieted at his entrance. Daniel could almost sense the occupants coming to attention, a reaction he was used to. He knew even among vampires he was considered stunningly beautiful with his shoulder length black hair, styled in layers and angles to accentuate his delicate features. His attractiveness was something he was once proud to flaunt. Lately, he dreaded the attention it brought him. Daniel managed a small smile of greeting and headed toward the aged bar. He moved to sit down and paused. Sitting at the bar would expose his back. A table may be better. Though, sitting alone at a table was an open invitation for company. He gave himself a mental kick. He was being ridiculous, and what’s more, if he didn’t sit his ass down, the other vampires would start to wonder what the hell was wrong with him. Daniel climbed onto the stool. Having his back exposed wouldn’t matter if he could get himself under control. He’d be able to sense anyone approaching. Really, he was causing more danger to himself by acting as skittish as he was. To appear nervous and uncertain among vampires was deadly. It made him seem weak, an easy target. Daniel took a breath and forced a smile as the bartender walked up. “Whatcha having, mate?” the bartender asked. “Cognac, please. Your finest.” As soon as he placed his order, Daniel regretted it. Alcohol would dull his senses. Even one drink could make him the one fraction too slow that could mean life or death. But what else could he do? Order water? That was just vile, and besides, other vampires would see it as either being unsophisticated or too weak to drink. Daniel brushed his fingertips across his forehead, pushing his long bangs to the side. He should leave before something

enduRing instincts 5 disastrous happened. After all, he’d taken a big step making it here and walking through the door. Daniel’s thoughts stopped as he felt a presence nearing him. Another vampire. Male. He didn’t sense maliciousness from the other, but that didn’t mean much. Some vampires, like Corina, head of the Tribunal, were masters at hiding their intent, and one didn’t realize the danger they were in until too late. The vampire slid onto the stool beside him. Daniel flicked a glanced at him, catching the other’s chiseled, handsome face. He had brown hair brushed back, and his pale green eyes reflected the smile on his lips. “Hey there.” Daniel caught the other’s accent, Scottish, he believed. “Hello.” He looked away from him as the bartender set his cognac in front of him. “I’ve never seen you in here before.” Daniel lifted his glass to take a sip. It would figure the guy would be a chatty vamp. “I visit infrequently, and it’s been some time since I was here last.” “Well, even if you’d only been here once before, if I was here, I’d be certain to remember someone like you walking through the door.” Daniel managed a quick smile, though he kept his eyes focused on his glass, slowly turning it on the bar. “I’m Niven.” He extended his hand toward Daniel. “And you?” “Daniel.” Daniel took Niven’s hand, gave it a firm shake, and attempted to pull away. Niven held on. Niven laid his other hand over top Daniel’s as if to warm it. “Your hand is so cold.” Daniel jerked his hand back, freeing it from Niven’s grasp. “Yes, well, it is winter.”

6 S.J. Frost A single laugh left Niven, though it contained no humor. “Aye, so it is.” Daniel lifted his glass for another drink. He didn’t need to look to know Niven was staring at him, assessing him, scrutinizing him. As for himself, he did the same without looking at him. He sensed the age in Niven, probably three hundred years or more. “If you don’t mind me asking,” Niven said, “who’s your master?” A common introductory topic, but Daniel knew there was strategy behind it as well and guessed that’s why Niven was asking. A vampire gained a measure of strength from their master when they were Turned. The stronger the vampire doing the Turning, then by default, the stronger their apprentice would be, sometimes making a newly Turned vampire more powerful than others who’d been established for longer. Such was the case with him. Titus was an Ancient, one of the few to have reached the thousand year mark, and he was highly revered among vampires. Daniel couldn’t deny he’d always taken great pride in admitting Titus was his master, and it might be what he needed to give him an edge on all the vampires present. Daniel turned to meet Niven’s gaze. “My master is Titus Antonius.” The bar quieted. Daniel had suspected many were eavesdropping on the conversation. Now he knew for certain. Niven’s eyes widened slightly. “Did you say Titus Antonius? As in the Ancient, Titus Antonius Calidus?” “Yes, I did, and yes, that’s exactly who I mean. But only those closest to him are allowed to call him Calidus, so I would advise should you meet him, don’t say it without his permission.” Niven let out a shocked breath. “I can’t believe it.” He paused. “Wait. You said you’re name was Daniel. You’re Daniel Valente!” Complete silence filled the bar. Daniel shifted. Well, that plan had worked beautifully against him. He had hoped it would earn him respect. And it did, but it

enduRing instincts 7 also drew more attention to him. To be a powerful vampire meant two things. The first, some vampires would show complete and absolute respect. The second, others would want his blood. A vampire’s way to power was through blood, and while most fed from humans, to feed from another vampire was to take their strength into themselves. That’s why an apprentice could be so strong, because they took their master’s blood when they were Turned and many also fed from their master for quite a while afterward until they felt ready to hunt on their own. And he’d fed from Titus many, many times over the years. Now with all the vampires in the pub knowing who he was, he’d made himself a target. He needed to leave. Quickly, but without making it appear he was desperate to retreat. Daniel cleared his throat. “Yes, I am.” Niven flashed him a smile. “Then it looks like I picked the right man to hit on tonight.” Daniel let out a rough laugh, more to cover his nerves than finding humor in Niven’s statement. Now he really needed to leave. What had he been thinking in the first place coming out? Did he really believe something like this wouldn’t happen? Even if he couldn’t have expected others to perk up at dropping Titus’s name, he sure as hell should’ve known someone would hit on him. Daniel looked at Niven, forcing himself to hold eye contact with him. “I’m very flattered but also sorry to say I’m not looking for company tonight.” “Maybe if we spent some time alone, you’d change your mind.” Daniel glanced away from him. Quite the persistent shit, this one. It was clear now Niven wasn’t going to be easily dissuaded. He could already feel the lust coming off Niven, and the dominance. Appearances didn’t matter anymore. He had to leave. Now. Daniel pulled out his wallet from the inner pocket of his wool trench coat and tossed a few bills onto the bar. He hopped off the stool, giving Niven a quick nod. “Thank you for the

8 S.J. Frost conversation, but I’m afraid I must be off now.” Without a backward glance, he hastened toward the door, rushing down the sidewalk with his head lowered to watch his step for ice. He sensed he was being followed before hearing the footsteps. Daniel tugged his scarf tighter around his neck, a small means of protection, but still one more barricade to get through. He saw his car ahead, yet it seemed impossibly far. He debated making a dash for it but didn’t want to risk slipping on the treacherous ground and falling. Then he’d be at Niven’s mercy. Instead, he quickened his steps so his were slightly faster than his pursuer’s. He pulled out his car keys, unlocking his Mercedes SUV while still several strides away. Grabbing the door handle, he ripped it open and jumped inside, locking the doors and firing it up. A loud knock sounded on the driver’s window. Daniel snapped his head to the side, seeing Niven smiling at him. Niven motioned for him to roll the window down, and at the same moment, Daniel heard him try the door. He threw the SUV in drive and slammed the throttle down. The tires spun on the slushy ground but gained traction and launched the SUV from the curb. He glanced in his rearview mirror. Niven had jumped back onto the sidewalk and stood with his arms raised in a gesture of frustration. Daniel focused back on the road, concentrating on getting home. He reached the country almost without realizing it. Rather than slow down, he sped up, flying down the rural roads. There was a time when he’d cruise these roads, enjoying the rolls and hills of Kent county, the small villages and quaint farmhouses. Now all he wanted was to be out of the darkness. All of the homes gave away to open fields, and after several kilometers, he saw the drive to his house, or more to say, Titus’s manor. Technically he didn’t own the home, though since Titus had moved out more than two years prior, it was practically his. Lights lit the end of the drive. Daniel hit the remote to open

enduRing instincts 9 the ornate steel gates as he approached. Cranking the steering wheel hard to the right, he sent the back of the SUV fishtailing as he veered into the drive. He powered through the gates, watching them close behind him, and sped down the gravel road lined with ancient oaks. Ahead, he saw the face of the gray stone manor house, still holding its regal elegance from when it was originally built in the early 1700s. He was glad he’d turned on all the outer lights but cursed that the manor didn’t have an attached garage. Daniel brought the SUV to a short stop before the front entrance. He sprang out, raced around the front end, and bounded up the stairs to the tall double walnut doors. His fingers worked frantically in unlocking them, and as soon as the lock clicked loose, he tore open one door, slammed it closed behind him, and whirled for the security system to arm it again. The system beeped confirmation at being armed. Daniel took a step back, relief washing over him. He leaned back against the doors, sliding down them to sit on the floor. He realized for the first time how heavily he breathed, as if he’d run the entire way home. Daniel tipped his head back, letting it bang softly on the door. A mocking laugh escaped him. He truly had become pathetic. Racing home, dashing inside as if a deadly enemy was on his heels. Niven probably hadn’t wanted anything but sex. If he ran away from every man who hit on him, he’d never get laid again, and that was about as bleak a prospect as he’d ever thought of. Though, it wasn’t entirely true. He could still have sex with human men. No matter how strong a human was, he could always overpower them if they tried to do something he didn’t want. He let out a heavy sigh. Still, is this what he’d become? He didn’t want to live his immortal life in constant fear. All he wanted was to feel safe and to have someone who could make him feel that way. Titus always had. He could be in a room filled with vampires, but if Titus was at his side, fear never entered his mind or heart. If a vampire disrespected him, a backhand from Titus would put the vampire back in line and sputtering apologies.

10 S.J. Frost But to take another vampire as a lover, how could he be certain they wouldn’t take advantage of him in a moment of vulnerability? In all his long life, there were only two men he could say had his complete trust, Titus and Ryunosuke. He could add Andreas to that now. A close fourth would be Titus’s old friend, Egill. Yet even with Egill, he didn’t completely trust him as the Viking was a member of the Tribunal. No Tribunal member could ever be given full trust. No, only Titus, Andreas, and Ryu. No one else. Ryu. Daniel wondered what he could be doing. It was a funny thing, for as long as they’d known each other, there were still many things about Ryu that were still a mystery to him. He knew Ryu had been Turned by demons, but how it happened he had no clue. He’d asked him a few times, but Ryu would always give him a smile and say he’d tell him another time. He tried to get the story out of Titus, but Titus said it was something for Ryu to talk to him about. Now thinking about it, he’d only been to Ryu’s home in Japan a handful of times. Actually, Ryu had two homes there, a traditional mansion in the mountains near Kyoto and a penthouse in Tokyo. He’d only been to the mansion twice, but the memory of how beautiful it was still stayed with him. When they got together, Ryu always came to visit him and Titus, and a few times Titus had gone to stay with him alone in Japan. A soft smile rose to his lips at thinking of Ryu. Ever since he was a boy when Titus first took him in, Ryu was always ready to give him a smile, a comforting hug, to scold Titus on his blunt ways with him. And when he needed him most, as his body was being drained of blood and he could feel life slipping away, it was Ryu who saved him. An ache filled Daniel’s heart at missing him. It was a feeling he was far too familiar with lately. Daniel jumped as his cell phone rang. He shook his head at himself and reached inside his coat to pull it out, seeing Titus’s name and number on the screen. He put the phone to his ear. “Hello, Cal, love.”

enduRing instincts 11 He winced as he finished, realizing he’d slipped and used “Cal” again. He still hadn’t reached the point where “Titus” flowed off his tongue. He would have to make a more conscious effort at it. “Daniel, are you okay?” Warmth washed through him at hearing Titus’s husky baritone voice. “Why yes, I’m fine. Why would you think otherwise?” “Because you’re not. You’re trying to sound way too cheery. What’s going on?” Daniel paused, his voice closed off for a moment by emotion. “How did you know?” “Because nothing short of one of our deaths will fully break our bond. And, after a few hundred years, I can tell when you’re lying.” A choked laugh escaped Daniel’s throat. “So you can, and so you’re right. I’m…I’m not doing well. I tried to go out tonight, to be with other vampires, but I couldn’t do it.” Daniel poured out his story of what happened at the pub, telling Titus of his anxiety, his feelings of being watched everywhere he went since returning to England. As he finished, Titus was quiet. Daniel waited a few moments before speaking again. “Are you angry with me?” Titus cleared his throat. “No.” “But you are disappointed with me.” Titus drew in a long breath. “No, I’m not disappointed with you either. If anything, I’m angry and disappointed in myself. I knew I shouldn’t have let you leave so soon, but you said you wanted to, so I let you go.” Daniel let out a soft snort. “And now you’re the one who’s lying. You never wanted me there to begin with.” “That’s not true. All I wanted was for you to start standing on your own. But I’m not getting into that again right now. I know the real reason you left was because you felt like you were intruding on my and Andreas’s life together, but that was never the case. Andreas and I enjoyed having you with us.” Daniel nodded as if Titus could see him.

12 S.J. Frost “So, why don’t you come back to us?”

Daniel’s head snapped up. “What?”

“Come back to Chicago. Andreas is worried about you, and

so am I.” Daniel sat silent, in disbelief Titus was inviting him back. When he stayed with him and Andreas the first time, the invitation came from Andreas, and he always felt Titus went along with it because it was what Andreas wanted. “Are you still there?” Titus asked. “Yes, I’m here. I’m just…surprised.” “I don’t know why. I’ll always take care of you, Daniel. Even my pushing you away has been a way of taking care of you. But for right now, I think it’d be best if you were with us. Do you feel like you can make it back on your own, or do you want me to come over and travel back with you?” “No, I’ll be able to manage.” “Good. Then get a plane ticket as soon as possible. And make sure you feed before you leave. It’s a long trip. Now get some rest. You sound tired.” “I’ll go to bed as soon as I hang up.” “Call me when you’re getting ready to leave.” “I will. Goodnight.” “Night.” Daniel hung up and rested the phone over his heart, a true and genuine smile on his lips. For the first time in weeks, his heart felt at ease. At this point, he would take being made to feel on the outside of Titus and Andreas’s relationship. Being on the outside of those he cared about was so much better than being alone.

chAPteR two Ryunosuke stood at the window, looking over Kabuki-cho lit with bright neon signs. He glanced over his shoulder at the man asleep in bed, the sheet kicked down to his thighs revealing his nude body in the moonlight. Ryunosuke could make out his bite marks on the man’s neck, but they were already fading. By the time the guy woke up, they’d be hardly noticeable, and he anticipated with how drunk he’d gotten him, followed by vigorously fucking him, the guy wouldn’t wake for several more hours. Yet, he still felt unsatisfied, in so many ways. Ryunosuke turned from the window to collect his scattered clothing and dressed. Walking into the bathroom, he bound his ebony hair in a smooth ponytail with a black silk ribbon. He straightened his clothes and left the room without another glance at the man. He stepped out from the love hotel, the cool night sharpening his senses. A few flurries of snow floated around him. He tipped his head back to the sky, lifting a hand as if to give the white crystals a place to land. With a sigh, he lowered his hand and pulled his black leather trench coat tighter around him as he started up the sidewalk to his motorcycle. Groups passed him, laughing, joking, all seeming in bright spirits. He wished he could match their moods. But for him, this time of year was always hard. It had been ever since he lost Yoshitaka so many years ago. Though, for the first time in longer than he could remember, Yoshitaka wasn’t the source of his sadness. Someone else was. Reaching his black Suzuki Hayabusa, he flipped his black leather trench coat behind him as he swung a leg over the motorcycle and mounted it. He knocked the kickstand up, pausing when he felt his cell phone vibrating in his pocket. He pulled it out, giving it a curious look at seeing the name Titus Antonius Calidus glowing on the screen. He put the phone to his

14 S.J. Frost ear. “Cal, do you have any idea what time it is here?” “Just after three in the morning and way too early for you to be in bed. How’re you doing?” “Good. Just hanging out in Kabuki-cho.” “And how is the darker side of Tokyo these days?” “Not very dark at all, if you’re speaking literally. All this damn neon. But it’s still the easiest place to pick up food and a fuck. How are things with you?” “Good.” “And Andreas?” “He’s great.” Ryunosuke took a breath. “And Daniel?” “He’s not as good as the rest of us.” Ryunosuke’s body instantly tensed. “Why? What’s wrong? Is he okay?” “Physically, yes. But he’s coming back to Chicago to stay with me and Andreas.” Titus relayed the things Daniel had told him about his anxiety, his nerves, his feelings of being watched. An ache grew stronger in Ryunosuke’s chest the more he heard. “So, as you can see, he’s not doing very well,” Titus finished. “To say the least. But he will be as soon as he’s back with you. It’ll only be a matter of time before he’s his old self again.” “I’m not so sure. I don’t think I can help him out of this one. Our lives were dividing before Andreas came in. Now they’re even more so. He needs someone else. Someone who’s focused only on him…” “Don’t, Cal. You know I can’t.” “Can’t what? All I’m asking is for you to spend some time with him.” “No.” “Why?”

enduRing instincts 15 “You know why. I’m not going to keep torturing myself. One mark of insanity is to keep doing the same thing over and over again. I’m breaking free of that.” “You’re not insane. You care about him. More than care—” “I said no. Drop it.” Silence came from the other end of the phone for several moments until Titus spoke again, his voice soft. “So that’s it? Daniel needs you, and you’re going to turn your back on him?” “He needs you. Not me. You’re the only one he’s ever wanted. You know it. I know it.” “That’s changed now. He realizes I can never give him the kind of love he wants.” Ryunosuke huffed in disagreement. “Regardless,” Titus continued, “you always told him you’d be there for him whenever he needed you. Was that a lie?” “No, it wasn’t. But he doesn’t need me. If he did, he’d call himself.” Titus’s voice came sharp. “That’s bullshit, and you know it. Now I’ve had enough. I’m not going to keep going around in circles with you about this. Stop your whining, suck it up, and get your ass on a plane.” Ryunosuke fell silent. He stared across the street, though he hardly noticed the group of drunk young men stumbling out of a bar, hanging and falling over each other. His mind was too filled with Daniel’s image, his black hair often styled with his long bangs lying to the side, close to one of his deep brown eyes. Since he was Turned when he was twenty-two years-old, Daniel still had the beauty of youth, and he always would. His facial features, soft, delicate, and so breathtaking they could put him into an instant trance. Flawless fair skin, a light tenor voice colored in his cultured English accent, grace in every movement, there was nothing about Daniel that wasn’t captivating. Titus’s impatient voice came through the phone. “Don’t make me come to Japan and drag your samurai ass back here myself.

16 S.J. Frost You know I will.” Ryunosuke snorted. “As amusing as I’d find you attempting to do that, since I know how much you love flying, I’ll spare you the effort.” “Does that mean you’re coming back?” “What choice do I have? I live my life for loyalty, duty, honor, and self-sacrifice.” “I’m glad you said that, because playing up to the Bushido code was going to be my next trick.” Ryunosuke laughed. “You have no conscience.” “For which I’m grateful. When can I expect to see you?” “I’ll be there as soon as I can.” “Which will be within two days.” Thick sarcasm entered Ryunosuke’s voice. “Why the hell not? It’s not like I have anything better to than dance when you snap your fingers.” “Ah, but if it was Daniel on the other end of the phone, you’d already be on your way to the airport, so just pretend he’s the one making you dance. So I’ll see you in a couple days.” “Or close to that. And now that it seems I have some affairs I’ll need to quickly get in order, I better go.” “Have a safe trip. And thanks for doing this.” Ryunosuke chuckled softly. “No thanks needed since I’m not doing it for you.” Joining Ryunosuke’s soft laughter, Titus’s said, “All that matters is you’re doing it. I’ll see you soon.” “Yeah. Bye.” Ryunosuke shook his head as he hung up the phone. Leave it to Cal to know how to turn his life upside down. Of course, it wasn’t really Cal. It was Daniel. Gorgeous, intelligent, tantalizing Daniel. Only one other had ever roused emotions in him like Daniel did.

enduRing instincts 17 Ryunosuke closed his eyes. Yoshitaka. But unlike with Yoshitaka, he knew he’d never be able to win Daniel’s heart. Daniel had given that away centuries ago to Cal. Ryunosuke opened his eyes and tucked his phone away. He no longer heard the laughter and voices around him, or noticed how much harder the snow was falling. Firing up the motorcycle, he drove into the night.

chAPteR thRee Daniel didn’t have to search hard before spying Titus and Andreas in the airport terminal. The two shone with their beauty. Titus, his platinum blond hair falling in white-gold waves around his sculpted features, his silver-hued eyes, always stood out in any crowd. Not many could rival him in attractiveness. Though, Andreas, with his ebony hair of medium-length curls, facial features soft and lovely, and stormy blue-gray eyes, was certainly close. Both were tall, strongly built, with Titus being the more muscular between them. As much as it hurt to admit it, they complimented each other perfectly. Even a stranger looking at them from a distance would be able to tell they were a couple and meant to be together. A bright smile spread over Andreas’s face as he saw him, his hand lifting in an enthusiastic wave. He stepped forward, flinging his arms around Daniel in a tight hug. “I’m so glad you’re back!” “Thank you, darling. I’m glad to be back. Though, I daresay you won’t be glad long at having me around when I’m interrupting your and Cal…” he stopped and started again, “Your and Titus’s activities to ask where the car keys are. I’m just glad your mouth wasn’t full the last time so you could at least yell out where they were.” Andreas gave him a curious look, his smile wavering slightly. “And that’s why we have a key rack by the garage door now.” Daniel let out an exaggerated sigh. “And here I was hoping for the chance to ask again, and you saying you had them on the bedside table and to come in and get them.” “I don’t think that’d happen,” Titus said. Daniel turned a smirk on him. “Well of course not. You’ve become quite prudish in your old age.” Despite wearing an expression lacking amusement, Titus held his arms open to hug him. As Daniel moved to embrace him,

20 S.J. Frost Titus caught him under the jaw and tipped his head back, looking into Daniel’s eyes. “You don’t look well. Your complexion so ashen and you have circles under your eyes.” Titus hushed his voice. “When was the last time you fed?” “About three weeks ago.” Titus scowled in disapproval. “Why didn’t you feed before you left like I told you to?” “There wasn’t time.” “How many times have you fed in the past month?” Daniel gazed into Titus’s eyes, emotion starting to well in him as the memory filled his mind of his anxiety that cursed him every time he ventured out. “Just the once. Hunting has been… difficult for me.” Titus’s expression softened. He released Daniel’s jaw, pulling Daniel against him in a strong embrace. Daniel closed his eyes. He leaned into Titus, his body relaxing at being wrapped in Titus’s arms. It was as if nothing could ever harm him when he was with Titus. It still hurt knowing he’d never again have Titus as a lover, but Titus would always be his master, his friend, his savior. He could be happy no longer being in Titus’s bed. All he wanted was to still be in Titus’s life. Titus rubbed a hand up and down Daniel’s back. “Let’s get you home.” Daniel nodded as he drew away. He smiled to Andreas and extended his hand to him. Andreas took it, and then Daniel offered his hand to Titus. “Come on, love. Take my hand. We’ll march through the airport together in a cute little troupe of gay vampires.” He threw a glance at Andreas. “Well, except for you. You’re not a vampire yet. But you are cute and gay, so you’re already two-thirds on your way to higher evolution.” Titus started walking without taking Daniel’s hand. “I’m getting your bags.” Daniel snickered and bumped his shoulder against Andreas’s

enduRing instincts 21 as they followed after him. “Do you think he missed me?” Andreas smiled at him. “Yeah, he did. And so did I.” Daniel leaned affectionately into him as they walked. After collecting Daniel’s bags, they climbed into Titus’s black Lincoln Navigator, Daniel sitting in back with Andreas in the front passenger seat while Titus drove. Titus glanced in the rearview mirror at Daniel. “I think before we go home, we should do a quick hunt.” “It’s the middle of the afternoon,” Daniel said. “How do you propose we do that?” “We could go down to a more unsavory part of the city. I’m sure even in the middle of the afternoon, there’s someone wandering around strung out on something.” Daniel made a disgusted face. “I will not feed from some drugged out hooker off the street. That’s beyond vile.” “Beggars can’t be choosers,” Titus said. “Do I look like a beggar?” Andreas turned in his seat to grin at him. “No, but you do look like you’ve got one foot in the coffin.” Daniel let out a fake laugh. “That was a vampire joke, wasn’t it? How cute.” Andreas chuckled and faced around. “I think he’ll be okay for a few more hours, Ty. Let’s get him home, then you can take him hunting tonight.” Daniel sat forward, poking his head between the front seats, his gaze on Andreas. “Then does that mean you’ve loosened his leash a bit and you let him feed from others now?” “I’m not on anyone’s leash,” Titus said. Daniel snorted. “I can see the marks on your neck from your collar as if you took it off only moments ago. Now, as I was saying, to Andreas, are you letting him feed from others?” “Only once, and that was to give me a more detailed lesson

22 S.J. Frost in hunting. I did all the work getting his prey ready, then when she was so drunk she could hardly remember her name, Ty slid in and showed me where to bite, how deep, and how to tend the wounds afterward.” “And how did you handle watching him feed from another?” “I did okay with it. A lot better than the first time he tried to show me, but I think a lot of it was because I was in control of getting her ready.” Titus glanced at Daniel again. “He’s an impressive hunter. He doesn’t have to flirt or use any sexual charisma. His looks certainly drew the woman to him, but he admitted up front he was gay, then the next I knew, she was spilling her life story to him. It was as though she saw him as a safe haven. He kept listening, and she kept talking and drinking.” Andreas nodded. “I think a lot of times people just want someone who will listen to them, who won’t pass judgment on them or shove their own opinions at them.” “And when he bit her, how were you then?” Daniel asked. A rumble of disapproval sounded in Andreas’s throat. “I’ll admit I got jealous at that point, but he was very clinical about it. If we weren’t in the backseat of a SUV, I would’ve thought we were in the classroom with how he was pointing out where to bite, calculating how much blood could be safely taken, and letting me examine the bite wounds.” Daniel gave him a flat look. “You examined the bite wounds?” “Yeah, why not? It was actually very interesting and reminded me of some of the field studies I’ve done. It’s not so different from how a lion, or several other carnivores, take down prey. For so long, it’s always been believed predators go for the jugular or overpower their prey with brute strength, which certainly is the case many times, but now we’re now starting to see there may be far more precision involved. “Take lions for example. Yes, they use the methods I mentioned, but in going for the jugular, it’s more than just wanting to rip the prey’s throat out. Instinctually they know that’s

enduRing instincts 23 one of the prey’s weakest spots. They can apply pressure to the throat and the main artery there with their fangs, not even having to puncture, and effectively cut off the blood supply going to the brain. Once that happens, it can be a matter of seconds before the prey is down. “With Ty, he wasn’t trying to cut off the blood supply to the woman’s brain, he was doing the exact opposite, but he was still using the same precision to avoid doing that. And the bite wounds actually didn’t look much different from what I’ve seen inflicted by other big-fanged predators.” Daniel shook his head at him. “Forever the scientist.” He looked to Titus. “Honestly, is this really what you want to spend eternity listening to?” Titus looked from the road to meet Andreas’s gaze, speaking as much to him as he was to Daniel. “Yes, it is.” He grinned as he turned back to the road. “And how can I not love him when he just called me big-fanged?” “Yes, that was a rather lovely compliment.” Daniel brought his attention to Andreas again. “It’s good you handled it all so well, in your own odd little way.” Andreas took Titus’s hand in his. “Well, it helped that afterward, he was spitting on the ground to get her taste out of his mouth.” “She tasted like sewer water.” Titus lifted Andreas’s hand, placing a soft kiss on the underside of his wrist. “I’ve become completely spoiled by you and your sweet taste.” Andreas took his turn to bring Titus’s hand to his lips and kissed the backs of Titus’s fingers. Daniel rolled his eyes, though knew neither of them saw him. “And it’s good you got a solid lesson in feeding and you’re learning your own hunting techniques. But I’m sure they’re skills you won’t have to use often.” Andreas rested his other hand over top Titus’s, his voice quieting. “I didn’t want to learn them at all. When he Turns me, I want him to be the only one I feed from forever. But he

24 S.J. Frost said circumstances could come up where I’ll have to take from another.” “And in case I should ever get killed,” Titus added. Andreas snapped his head toward him. “Don’t say that.” “It’s a reality that could happen, and if it ever does, I want to make sure you’ll know how to take care of yourself.” Titus stroked Andreas’s hair and down to his cheek. “But I’ll also do everything in my power to ensure it never happens.” Daniel flopped back against the seat. “This conversation has suddenly turned bleak. Had I known the drama that came with staying with you both again, I would’ve remained in England. There’s a reason I never could stomach Romeo and Juliet.” Titus laughed. “You can’t stomach it because the story broke your heart. The first time I took you to see it, you were in tears at the end and cried the rest of the night.” Daniel folded his arms across his chest. “That’s a gross exaggeration.” As Titus and Andreas chuckled at him, a smile came to Daniel’s lips. Seeing them together again, watching them share affection so effortlessly, still sent a pang through him at being on the outside of what they had, but he also felt the care both of them had for him, and couldn’t deny how good it was to hear their laughter. Titus swung into the driveway to his mansion, hitting the remote for the gates to open. Daniel looked out the windshield to the three-story, stone mansion set in the heart of the city. A wall with upward pointing spikes enclosed it, and steel gates shut off the drive. Titus passed through the gates, tapping the remote again for them to close as he pulled toward the garage. Once parked, they collected Daniel’s bags and headed inside. Having been built at the turn of the twentieth century, the mansion had the warmth only an aged home could have. The wood floors were nicked and dented, but it added to their character, and heavy green velvet

enduRing instincts 25 curtains shaded the entrance hall. Daniel smiled as Titus’s dog, Bull, ambled in, his tail doing a lazy wag. The English Mastiff was a servant to Titus, bound to him for over three hundred years. Though Titus often seemed aloof with the dog, Daniel knew how much he cared for him. More than once he caught Titus feeding Bull from his own plate, scratching the dog in his favorite spots, even hugging him. Two cats thundered past Bull, and thundered they truly did as they were huge for housecats. Daniel chuckled at the sight of Andreas’s Maine Coons. Both had long coats and tufts of hair on the tips of their ears. The brown tabby, Lynx, always made a point of lying on Titus at every opportunity. Whereas Hemingway, gray with a white spot on his chest and snowy paws, had often slept with him while he was staying there, and really, he’d been glad for the cat’s company. He also thought Hemingway was an interesting little creature with being a polydactyl. Daniel went to one knee to greet the animals. “It seems you all have missed me.” “They have,” Titus said. “Whenever you leave again, you can take the cats with you. I’ll even put that one on the plane myself.” He pointed at Lynx. Andreas reprimanded Titus with a light backhand to his arm. “You like them. If you didn’t, you wouldn’t let Lynx lay on you all the time.” “He doesn’t give me a choice. But if he steals food off my plate again, he’s going to find himself living in an alley with nothing but rats to eat.” Andreas picked up Lynx, who turned his feline stare on Titus. “It’s your own fault. You should know by now to not leave your food unattended.” Daniel smirked up at Titus. “You do realize how sad that is, don’t you? An Ancient vampire getting his food stolen by a housecat. It’s absolutely shameful.” Titus pointed at him. “We’ll see if you’re still saying that when it happens to you. This house has turned into the wild. It’s

26 S.J. Frost survival of the fittest.” Daniel stood up. “Well, that’s what you get for falling in love with a zoologist.” Titus looked at Andreas with a warm smile. He wrapped one arm around him and pulled him close, placing a soft kiss on Andreas’s cheek. “And I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Daniel barely restrained from rolling his eyes again and walked into the family room. He stopped and glanced around, realizing he hadn’t been greeted by Titus’s loyal housekeeper. “Isn’t Miriam here?” Titus shook his head, following him into the room. “I sent her to Florida for the winter. The colder it got, the more her arthritis hurt her. And considering she hasn’t taken a day off since she started working for me over two years ago, I thought she’s earned a good long rest.” “We both almost had to tie her up and put her on the plane to get her to go, though,” Andreas said. “She was worried I wouldn’t do anything but lie in bed and let him suck away on me all day.” “I think that happens whether she’s here or not.” Daniel looked back at him with a smirk. He went to the couch and dropped down. With his stress and anxiety gone, it was as though his body finally felt it could fully rest. Titus moved to stand in front of him. “Why don’t you go upstairs and lie down? Get some sleep before we go out tonight.” Daniel kicked off his shoes and lied on his side. “I think I’d rather lie here and watch a movie.” Andreas sat on the couch at Daniel’s feet. “Sounds good to me. Just don’t pick something gory. I’m tapped out on slasher movies.” Daniel stretched his legs over Andreas’s lap. “I don’t know what his obsession is with those dreadful things.” Titus opened his mouth and pointed to his fangs, as if they were answer enough. “I have a couple of those too, love, but you don’t see me

enduRing instincts 27 watching anything so tasteless.” Titus looked at Andreas. “Funny, I never hear you complain about slasher movies while we’re watching them.” Andreas met his gaze with a playful grin. “I guess they do have a certain benefits.” Titus smiled in triumph as he turned away and walked from the room. He returned a few moments later with a blanket and snapped it out, covering Daniel with it. He hadn’t finished tucking it in around him before Hemingway jumped on the couch and curled up in front of Daniel’s chest. Daniel laid a hand on the cat, smiling his thanks at Titus. Titus brushed his hand over Daniel’s hair, then sat in one of the leather recliners. Within seconds, Daniel’s breathing deepened in sleep. Andreas leaned forward to see Daniel’s face, whispering, “Is he asleep?” Titus nodded, his gaze fixed on Daniel. Andreas looked at Titus. “You’re worried about him, aren’t you?” “I think the fight with Isaac’s followers really set him back. He’s not himself, despite how hard he’s trying to be. I can sense his insecurity. That’s a very dangerous state for a vampire to be in. I can’t even begin to guess when he’ll be able to live on his own again and feel secure about it.” “Maybe living on his own just isn’t for him. Some people aren’t cut out for a solitary life.” “He’s not a person, he’s a vampire. Living a solitary life is part of what we are.” “No, he’s a person with fangs. And if living a solitary life is such a part of vampire nature, why do places like La Rose Rouge exist to give you the chance to mingle with other vampires? If vampires were truly interested in leading a solitary life, you’d be like tigers, meeting only to mate, then going on your way.” Titus grinned at him. “Which is how I used to live until I met you.”

28 S.J. Frost Andreas countered Titus’s grin with a smirk. “To some degree, but even you had regular partners.” His gaze went to Daniel. Titus sighed, his face became more serious as he looked at Daniel. “Either way, he needs to start learning to adapt. He’s not going to be happy living with us forever.” “Yeah. I just don’t know how to help him.” “I’ve already done the only thing I can think of.” Andreas nodded, knowing Titus meant Ryu. Other than Titus, if there was anyone who could help Daniel find his confidence again, it would be Ryunosuke Kimura.

chAPteR FouR Sitting in Titus’s art studio, Daniel turned another page of the book he was reading. “I think we should go hunting tonight.” Titus kept his gaze on the painting he was working on, applying the oils to the canvas with precise skill, filling in a sketch of Andreas with one of his big cats from the zoo, the African Lion, Dakarai. “We just hunted two nights ago, and you fed like a fiend off two different people.” “But I’m craving again.” Titus shook his head. “It’s because you went without for so long when your body needed it. I told you when you left, even though you were healed from the fight, it took a lot out of you and you needed to feed at least once a week. You should know by now when I tell you to do something, do it.” “It wasn’t as though I didn’t try.” Daniel flipped a nonchalant hand. “Regardless, none of that matters now that I’m here with you.” Titus shot him a quick glare. “You seem to be missing the point of why you’re here. It’s not to become dependent on me again. It’s to give you a boost on your way to being self-sufficient.” “Believe me, I have no desire to be dependent on you or anyone else.” Titus let out a snort, revealing his disbelief. “It’s just nice to have the security of others by me, that’s all. And, I have to say, Andreas did brilliantly with getting the prey ready. It would be continued good practice for him. But I would rather feed from a man this time.” “That’s not going to happen.” A slow smirk spread across Daniel’s lips. “So that’s how it is. You’ll let him bait women, but you’re too jealous to let him bait a man.”

30 S.J. Frost Titus turned on his stool to look at him. “With women, he’s a pretty face with a great smile who’s giving them the one thing they want most, someone to listen to them. With men, he’d have to flirt with them.” Daniel rested a cheek on his fist as he contemplated Titus. “I guess now you understand better where he was coming from when he asked you to feed only from him.” “Yeah, I do. And really, he’s the only one I want it from.” Daniel’s smirk shifted to a sad smile. “You’ve changed. So very much. If I had asked you to do the same for me, you would’ve scoffed at the idea, then left the house to go entertain yourself with someone else. But, I suppose it truly means you and Andreas are meant for each other. You’re happy with him. Happier than I’ve ever seen you. You joke and smile more often and with such ease now. I’ll admit, there’s a part of me that hurts knowing I could never do for you what he does, but more of me rejoices in what he’s done for you.” Titus stood up and went to sit beside him. He wrapped one arm around Daniel’s shoulders, pulling Daniel to lay his head on him. “You did different things for me, and you still do. You make me happy in other ways. Don’t ever forget that.” Daniel wrapped an arm around Titus’s chest and closed his eyes. “I won’t.” Titus drifted his fingertips up and down Daniel’s back. “But there’s something I want to ask you. I’ve been waiting for the right moment when I could talk to you alone about it.” “What is it?” “Why have you stopped calling me ‘Cal’?” Daniel stayed quiet for a few moments, and his voice was soft when he finally spoke. “Because I think I need to. It’s best for both of us. Only those closest to you use that name.” Titus bowed his head, pressing his lips to the top of Daniel’s. “You’re always going to be close to me. Whether you call me that or not, nothing will change that.”

enduRing instincts 31 “But it feels different to me. As if it’s an invisible boundary line. If I call you ‘Cal’, I feel as though I’d still be addressing you as my lover. And you never gave me permission to use it in the first place. Remember how you told me about it, and I simply started calling you by it, in my own foolish boy way of trying to be more intimate with you? And you tolerated it from me. So when I call you ‘Titus’, I feel that I’m addressing you more as my master.” Titus squeezed him with the arm he had around him. “I’d prefer you to address me by whichever name you see me as a friend.” Daniel raised his head to meet Titus’s gaze. “I’m still not sure which name I feel that way with, and I don’t fully understand why I feel so different between the two as I do. I just hope you’ll try to understand even if I don’t.” “I do understand. And I’m fine with you calling me ‘Titus’. I just wanted to make sure you knew that you didn’t have to. Even if I didn’t give you permission all those years ago, I’m giving it to you now.” A smile, soft and sad, rose to Daniel’s lips. “Thank you.” As Daniel lay his head back down, Titus chuckled softly. “But I have to ask, with all these revelations of yours, you’ve started reading Freud again, haven’t you?” Daniel laughed. “I may have skimmed a volume or two recently. He was rather insightful. I do miss the chats we used to have with him.” From downstairs, he heard a door open and close. “Andreas must be home from work. I’ll ask him if he’s up to baiting tonight.” Titus shook his head. “Such a one track mind.” Andreas’s footsteps bounded up the stairs, and a moment later, he appeared in the doorway. He put his hands on his hips in an attempt to seem annoyed. “Look at this. I go to work, and what do I come home to? You guys getting cozy.” Titus grinned at him and lifted his other arm in invitation for Andreas to sit with them. “Then you should’ve stayed home.”

32 S.J. Frost Daniel raised his head. “It’s really rather ridiculous of you to be working, anyway. I don’t understand why you keep doing it.” Andreas sat on Titus’s other side, placing a kiss on Titus’s neck as he snuggled into him. “I like my job.” Daniel huffed. “I don’t know how anyone can enjoy working in such a smelly place. And speaking of which, you need a shower. I can smell the lion shit on you from here.” Titus gave Daniel a light tap on the back of his head. “Be nice.” “Well, he’s kind of right,” Andreas said. “I don’t smell like shit, but I do smell like animals.” Titus buried his nose in Andreas’s hair. “Then I’ll help you get clean.” Daniel patted Andreas’s arm. “Yes, let him help you, but be quick about it. We’re going hunting tonight, and I need you looking your best because you’re going to bait a man in for me.” Titus exhaled an exasperated sigh. “I already told you that’s not going to happen. And if you’re going to have sex with someone you’re feeding from, I think you’re more than capable of luring him in yourself. Besides, you should drop the feeding idea until after we see how our company is feeling.” Daniel lifted his head to look at him. “What company?” “The company who’s going to be arriving soon.” Titus glanced at Andreas. “Did you leave the gates open for him?” “Yeah, I did. I figured he wasn’t far behind me.” “Good. Then let’s go say hi.”

Daniel hopped up, giving Titus a curious look. “Who is it?”

“It’s a surprise.”

Daniel glanced at Andreas as they walked down the stairs.

“Why is it you know who it is, but I don’t?” Andreas winked at him. “I’m privileged.” “Yes, well, that is one of the perks that comes with sucking

enduRing instincts 33 his cock on a regular basis.” Daniel flicked his head toward Titus. Titus shot him a scolding look over his shoulder. Andreas laughed. “Yeah, but I tend to think what comes out of his cock to be the perk.” Titus stopped with his hand on the doorknob. “I’m about to open the door. Can we all stop talking about my cock for a few minutes, please?” “Don’t tell me you’ve developed modesty,” Daniel said. “No, I haven’t. But what Andreas said turned me on, and it’d be rude to let our guest in, then go directly upstairs to fuck, which is what will happen if you guys keep talking about my cock and what comes out of it.” Andreas moved behind him, wrapping his arms around Titus’s waist and kissing his neck. “Since you’re so good at being rude, I say we with go with that plan.” Titus laid a hand on one of Andreas’s arms and opened the door with the other. “Let’s at least get saying hi out of the way first.” Before Titus got the door open, Daniel felt a powerful presence drawing closer to the mansion, and it was one he knew well. He stared at the driveway. His breathing slowed with anticipation, and yet his heartbeat quickened. A black car swung into the drive and pulled up to the door. As the driver’s side door opened, Daniel called out, “Ryu!” Ryunosuke climbed from the car, looking at Daniel with a bright smile. “Hey.” Titus grinned at Daniel. “Surprise.” Daniel glanced at him, then rushed forward to stand on the porch. Ryunosuke opened a rear door on the car. A large dog leaped out and shook. With pointed ears and a bushy tail curled over its back, the dog’s thick coat was fiery red, save for its chest, belly, and legs, which were white, along with a white mask splashed

34 S.J. Frost across its face. It stood looking up at Ryunosuke, panting softly with an expression as if it were smiling. “Yes, I know,” Ryunosuke said. “You’re happy we’ve finally made it. I told you it would be a long trip. But I don’t know why you’re panting. It’s freezing here.” “You brought Kuma,” Daniel said, jogging down the steps. Andreas released Titus to follow Daniel. “Is that an Akita Inu?” Titus sighed and looked down as Bull walked up, speaking to the dog. “As usual, I get left behind for an animal.” Bull wagged his tail as he went by and out the door. Kuma bounded toward Daniel, jumping onto his hind legs while Daniel caught his front ones. Daniel held Kuma up with one arm while wrapping the other around him. “It’s been forever since I’ve seen you. I’m glad you remember me.” Ryunosuke stopped in front of him. “He’d never forget you. He always liked you, and that’s saying something since there aren’t many he likes. But right now I’m jealous he’s getting the first hug.” Daniel absorbed the sound of Ryu’s deep voice, his words inflected with a light Japanese accent. It seemed far too long since he’d last heard it. He smiled at him and gently set Kuma back to all fours. He wrapped his arms around Ryu. “Only because he got to me first.” Ryunosuke embraced Daniel. “I’ll have to make sure that never happens again.” As Daniel moved to draw back, he noticed how Ryu’s arms were slow in letting him go. “I can’t believe you’re here.” “Well, someone told me you were back and I should visit.” Ryunosuke gestured to Titus. “And I’m glad he did. I’ve been missing you.” “You have?” Daniel nodded. He folded his arms across his chest, feeling

enduRing instincts 35 the cold now that he wasn’t wrapped in Ryu’s arms. A yearning hummed inside him, soft, subtle, but noticeable, to feel Ryu’s warm embrace again. “I have. I was thinking only a few days ago how badly I wanted to see you.” A warm smile curved Ryunosuke’s lips. “I was thinking the same thing about you. I’ve missed you, too.” Titus joined them. “You must be planning on staying a while if you brought Kuma.” “Yeah, I probably will. And I thought it’d be good to bring him. It felt like I’d hardly gotten home before turning around and coming back, and he gets lonely. He’ll have plenty of friends here.” Ryunosuke chuckled. “Looks like he’s already made a new one.” Andreas was squatted down in front of Kuma, letting the dog sniff his hand. When he turned his palm up, Kuma placed his paw in it. Andreas laughed softly and petted him with his other hand while looking up at Ryunosuke. “It’s amazing the difference between the Akita Inu and the American Akita.” Ryunosuke nodded. “Yeah, and he was around before the American one came about. He’s not as old as Bull, but he’s around one hundred and fifty years-old.” “So he’s the one you made a servant to you. I remember you talking about him.” Andreas dipped his head down, checking the dog over. “Where’s his brand?” “On the inside of his left hind leg, but his fur covers it.” Titus let out a loud sigh. “Just what my house needs, a shedding nightmare.” Ryunosuke knocked Titus on the arm with the back of his hand. “You’re the one who invited me. Deal with it.” Out the corner of his eye, he saw Daniel shiver. He laid his hand on Daniel’s back, rubbing up and down a couple times. “It’s freezing out here. You guys head in while I get the rest of my things.” Daniel turned for the car. “No, I’ll help you.” He went to the trunk, seeing a long, padded black case lying on top of Ryu’s

36 S.J. Frost other suitcases. He picked it up with both hands as if it contained a priceless treasure. And in actuality, it did. “You brought your swords.” Ryunosuke hauled two of his bags out from the trunk. “You never know when they might come in handy. I was wishing for them the last time I was here, but with rushing to get here, I couldn’t arrange a way to bring them in.” Andreas moved to help with the bags. “How did you get past customs and quarantine?” “Kuma is up on all the vet requirements for international travel, but I was able to book a private jet and that makes smuggling a little easier. If fools a lot dumber than me can sneak kilos of drugs into this country, I sure as hell can get in two swords and a dog.” Bull and Kuma shot past everyone, running and hopping through the snow as they played. Andreas chuckled as he led the way inside. “I guess they’ll come in when they’re worn out.” Daniel trailed behind everyone as they carried Ryunosuke’s bags up to a guest bedroom, the same one Ryu had stayed in before, directly across the hall from his own. He set the swords on the bed, sitting beside them. He heard the conversation going on with Titus asking how Ryu’s trip was, but none of it registered as he watched Ryu slide out of his black leather trench coat. The black shirt Ryu wore was a silky, spandex like material and clung to his lean body. With his gaze, Daniel traced the curves and lines of muscle in Ryu’s torso, so slender and beautifully defined. He looked down to Ryu’s black leather pants. It wasn’t the first time in their years of knowing each other he noticed how filled out his crotch looked. As Ryu went to hang his coat in the closet, Daniel wet his lips. Or how finely formed Ryu’s ass was. Ryunosuke half-turned toward him as he pulled loose the black silk ribbon binding his hair. His hair fell forward, smooth and shining in the light, framing his features that were at once soft and masculine. He ran his fingers through his hair and

enduRing instincts 37 glanced at Daniel. Daniel met his eyes, as rich an ebony as Ryu’s hair. He realized his heart was pounding quicker, and his cock was so hard he could cry with wanting to release. He’d always thought Ryu was beautiful, and more than once he wondered what it would be like to have sex with him. Titus was the only vampire he’d ever known intimately, other than the beast who’d bought him as a boy, and he didn’t count him since it hadn’t been his choice. Titus was also the only one he’d ever given his blood willingly to, and in turn, Titus was the only vampire he’d ever fed from. But he always thought if he were going to feed from and take the blood of another vampire, Ryu would be the only one he knew he could trust. Ryunosuke walked toward him. He brushed his fingers across Daniel’s forehead, moving his long bangs to the side, and traced gently down Daniel’s cheek. “You look worn out.” “He is,” Titus said. “In the past month, he’s only fed once until the other night, when he gorged on two people.” Daniel flicked a sharp glare at Titus. “I didn’t gorge.” “It’s okay if you did,” Ryunosuke said. “You look like you needed to.” Titus spoke up again. “He was saying he’d like to go hunting again tonight and get laid.” Daniel snapped his head toward Titus. “I don’t think it’s necessary to discuss that.” “Why? It’s pretty obvious you need some good sex.” Daniel slowly rose, forcing Ryu to step back from him. He walked to Titus and stopped in front of him. “So many times I’ve heard you called an ass, even by Ryu. And for once, I’m inclined to agree.” Without another word, he marched past Titus and out the door. Titus watched him go. “What the hell was that about?”

38 S.J. Frost Andreas shook his head at him. “I’m pretty sure he wasn’t happy with you saying he was looking to screw any warm male body with Ryu standing right there.” Titus turned to him. “And I’m pretty sure he knows that Ryu is well aware he’s not exactly shining in virginal purity.” Having been gazing at the doorway since Daniel departed, Ryunosuke looked at Titus. “So I needed to come back because he’s lost his confidence, huh?” Titus laughed under his breath. “That was more of his old self than he’s been since arriving, and it proves just you being here is already helping to balance him again.” Ryunosuke sat on the bed. “I’m not so sure I’d call that his old self. He might’ve gotten cocky with you in the past, but I never saw him that defiant.” “The defiance has always been in him, and it’s come out more and more in recent years, especially right before everything went down with those fools Troy and Isaac. His defying me in killing Troy is what was led to that fiasco. Though, it was probably a matter of time before they opened the gates on their little rebellion and illusions of grandeur, anyhow.” “I guess,” Ryunosuke said. “It still doesn’t seem like he needs me, though.” Andreas let out a snort. “Then you must’ve missed the way he was looking at you.” Ryunosuke shrugged. “It’s not the first time he’s looked at me like that. He’s always been flirty. It’s just the way he is. It doesn’t mean he wants to follow through on anything.” “I wouldn’t be so sure this time,” Andreas said. Before Ryunosuke could respond, what sounded like a stampede coming down the hall stopped him. Lynx and Hemingway raced into the room, Bull and Kuma behind them. Titus took a quick sidestep, forcing the dogs to slide to a halt while the cats shot between his legs to jump on the bed. He pointed down at the dogs. “There’s no cat chasing in this house.

enduRing instincts 39 And, Bull, you know better.” Seeming pleased with the scolding the dogs were getting, Hemingway laid on the bed, his tail moving in calm, slow flicks. Lynx sat and began to groom one of his front legs and paw. Ryunosuke glanced at the cats. “Cal, I’m not entirely sure Bull and Kuma weren’t set up.” “Even if they were, they need to be smart enough to not fall for it,” Titus said. Andreas leaned toward Ryunosuke. “You see? He says the cats annoy him, but look at him protecting them. He really likes them.” Ryunosuke snickered, nodding in agreement. Titus glanced at Andreas. “I’m only protecting them because I don’t want you upset if they get eaten. And someone has to maintain order in this house.” He held out one arm. Lynx sprang toward him. Titus caught him in his open arm and brought the cat to his chest. “Let’s find Daniel. We should start getting ready to go to dinner.” “I’ll catch up in a few,” Ryunosuke said. “I’m going to unpack first.” Titus turned to him, holding his hand up and out. Ryunosuke swung up his own hand, clapping it with Titus’s and locking them together in a tight grip. Titus squeezed Ryu’s hand. “Thanks for coming.” Ryunosuke smirked at him. “I’m not sure I like hearing you say ‘thanks’. The word sounds strange in your voice.” Titus laughed. “Don’t take too long unpacking.” Ryunosuke nodded. With them gone, he went to the bed and fell over backward on it, staring up at the ceiling. Andreas was right. There was an intensity to Daniel’s gaze he’d never seen before. He’d picked up attraction from Daniel in the past. He’d also seen him in full lust with Cal more times than he wanted to remember. But the way he gazed at him a few moments ago sparked fresh hope, despite his heart wanting to

40 S.J. Frost stay guarded from more hurt and disappointment.

chAPteR Five Daniel followed Titus and Andreas into La Rose Rouge. Not even the gentle music being played by the string quartet on the half circle stage could soothe his annoyance. Music often calmed him, but nothing had been able to settle him since Titus flaunted the fact that he needed to get laid in front of Ryu. He didn’t know why he was so bothered by it. Was it because he didn’t want Ryu to think he wasn’t able to find himself company for an evening or because he didn’t want Ryu to think he was sleeping with just any company he found? It was quite a conundrum, and it frustrated him all the more since it was his own personal issue, and only he held the answer to it. Now, if only he could tell himself the answer, he might be getting somewhere. Daniel sighed as he unbuttoned his coat. He was positive the lack of sex was addling his brain. Surely there was some scientific proof showing going so long without sex could drive one insane. He’d have to ask Andreas. If anyone knew the answer to some sort of science thing, it’d be him. Daniel started to slide out of his coat and felt hands collect it around the collar, guiding it off for him. Without turning, he knew it was Ryu. Ryu’s presence was so strong but also calm, serene, peaceful. Daniel smiled over his shoulder at him. Ryu smiled in return then handed both their coats to the coat check attendant. Daniel walked into the restaurant’s dining room after the hostess, and Ryu was instantly at his side, placing a gentle hand on his lower back. He could feel the warmth from Ryu’s hand through his shirt, and it seemed as though it were spreading through him, concentrating most heavily in his cock. Gratitude went through him that their table was close, as his cock was half up and fast on its way to finishing its rise. He sat, tucking his chair close to the table and grabbed a menu. “Are we eating here?”

42 S.J. Frost “Only if you’re in the mood for nausea,” Titus said. “I thought we’d just stop for drinks before going somewhere else.” Andreas sat next to Titus, glancing around the restaurant. “I’m starting to think you’re exaggerating about how bad it is just because you don’t like Renart. Everyone seems to be enjoying it.” “I’d equate it to how people with no taste in art will go on and on about what a great artist Picasso was, when really, all he did was throw some lines and color on a canvas.” Ryunosuke took a seat beside Daniel. “I like Picasso.” Titus smirked at Ryu while speaking to Andreas. “Point proven.” Ryunosuke laughed softly. “If we weren’t in a classy restaurant, I’d flip you off.” “Don’t let that stop you,” Titus said. Daniel aimed a too-sweet smile at Titus. “Yes, but unlike some who are present, Ryu is a gentleman.” Titus tossed an arm across the back of his chair in a casual posture. “That’s the second time today you’ve made a smartass comment against me. What exactly have I done to deserve your attitude this time?” Daniel winked at him. “I’m making up for lost time.” “If that’s all, then I’m glad to hear it. I thought you were still pissed at me for telling Ryu had badly you need to get laid.” Daniel stilled, his body tense, his eyes fixed in a glare on Titus. Andreas reprimanded Titus with a hard nudge in the ribs. Titus glanced at him. “What?” He looked back to Daniel. “Don’t tell me you’re mad because I said that. It’s a fact, and it’s not a secret. I’m sure Ryu can sense the lust coming off you. Along with everyone else here, vampire or human.” Daniel pushed out from the table and stood up. “I’m going to the restroom. Someone order me a glass of Merlot.” Without a backward glance, he marched through the dining room. Stepping into the restroom, he went to a sink and gripped

enduRing instincts 43 the edge with both hands, bowing his head. He wondered just how bad it would be to rip it from the wall and throw it at Titus. Why the hell was Titus making such a point of saying how much he needed sex in front of Ryu? The restroom door opening snapped Daniel from his thoughts. He glanced toward it, his senses screaming in warning at the sight of two young male vampires. He noticed the coldness in their smirks, the slow stalking way they moved toward him, and could feel the aggression radiating from them. Daniel straightened his posture, walking calmly toward the door. The two blocked his way. He stopped in front of them, gauging the distance and knowing he should have just enough space to dodge a strike. The shorter of the two, a dark blond, looked Daniel down and back up. “We’re glad you came in here. We were hoping we’d get a chance at you alone.” Daniel folded his arms across his chest and tipped his chin up with an arrogant tilt. “Oh really? And why is that?” The taller one craned his head to the side, as if trying to look at Daniel’s ass. “Because you’re the most fuckable piece of ass I’ve ever seen.” Daniel glanced at the second vampire. Icy blue eyes, short, spikey black hair, and fine features, he was a lovely one. Not his type, however. Daniel snorted. “How charming. But I’m afraid I’m not interested. Nor am I in the mood for games. Now, if you both would kindly move out of my way, then I won’t be forced to rip out your throats.” The blond let out a laugh. “He said you had a bitch of an attitude. Guess he was right.” Daniel’s defenses went up further. He narrowed his eyes at the blond. “And who exactly is he?” The black-haired vampire moved to step around Daniel. “If you want to know, come with us.” Daniel lashed an arm out, stopping him from taking another

44 S.J. Frost step. “I don’t think so. And there’s no reason for you to go prowling around behind me.” The blond took a slow step toward Daniel’s side opposite from his companion. “Since you don’t seem like you want to cooperate, we have every reason.” As the blond finished his last word, Daniel sensed the strike. He hurled himself back. The breeze of a fully clawed hand slashed past his face. His back slammed against the frame of a stall. He barely caught himself when the black-haired vampire dove for him. Daniel twisted to the side. His attacker slowed to avoid hitting the stall frame. Daniel took the other’s moment of vulnerability and grabbed him by the arm and hair. He whirled him around, throwing him head first into one of the porcelain sinks. In the split second when he saw the black-haired vampire crumpling to the floor, the blond slammed into him, knocking him down. He landed hard on his back, dazed, but the threat on top of him broke him out of it. Fangs aimed for his throat. Daniel snapped one arm up, blocking his throat. Blinding pain seared through his arm as the vampire bit hard and deep. He yelled out, snatching the other’s hair at the same moment and tearing his head back. His vision became filled with the vampire’s face, twisted and hideous with rage, fangs and lips red with blood. A thought flashed in his mind, was this the truth of his kind? The monsters they all were deep down? Even Titus, Ryu… himself ? The blond hurled himself back, ripping with his claws at Daniel’s hand. Against his will, the pain forced Daniel’s hand to release the vampire. The other lunged down at him, fangs bared. Daniel swept his other hand up, slashing across the other’s throat with his own claws. The wrathful expression on the blond’s face shifted to surprise, his entire body frozen, as though realizing he was seconds from the end. As he started to fall forward, Daniel shoved him to the side, not wanting to see the other’s life bleed away.

enduRing instincts 45 Movement made him jerk his head to the left. Daniel’s reflexes responded before his mind realized it, putting his body in a crouch, the only position he had time to get in before the hit came from the second vampire. A flurry of black blocked his vision and his attacker. Daniel fell back, watching as Ryunosuke attacked the black-haired vampire. With what seemed like little effort, Ryu overpowered his opponent, and though his eyes betrayed his rage, Ryu’s motions were precise, calculated, and deadly. Ryunosuke’s hand went for the other’s throat in a final blow. Titus appeared, grabbing Ryunosuke’s arm. “Don’t kill him! We need to question him!” Ryunosuke stayed in position to strike but didn’t move. He glared into the vampire’s horror-struck eyes. Slowly, he curled his fingers into a fist and lowered his hand. “Fine. Then I’ll at least make him more manageable until we can get him restrained.” He whipped the other’s head to the side, smacking it against a sink and knocking him unconscious. Daniel started to sit up and felt hands helping him. He looked at Andreas kneeling on the floor next to him. “Are you okay?” Andreas asked. Daniel took in his expression, filled with concern. He laid a hand over Andreas’s and gave him a smile. “Yes, darling, I’m fine. Two vamps aren’t anything compared to a dozen.” Andreas let out a single laugh that seemed to relieve some of his worry. “Since you’re making jokes, I guess you’re all right.” The restroom door burst open, Renart Bellerose rushing in with two of his guards. As he surveyed the destroyed men’s room of his restaurant, his gaze met Daniel’s. Renart’s sharp features always reminded Daniel of a bird of prey. He could only imagine what Renart must be thinking, though the disbelief and shock on Renart’s face did reveal his thoughts rather clearly. Renart hurried toward them, his words tinted with his French

46 S.J. Frost accent. “Andreas! Monsieur Valente! Are you both okay?” Andreas looked to him as Renart knelt next to him. “I’m fine. I wasn’t in the fight, but Daniel’s hurt.” “Not badly,” Daniel said. Renart ran a hand over the top of his dark brown hair, bound in a queue. “Thank the gods.” He bolted back to standing and spun toward one of his guards. “Block off the restroom so no one can get in. Tell people a waterline broke. We can’t let anyone see this disaster.” The guard nodded and turned to follow the orders. Renart’s gaze went to Titus. “Lord Titus, I have always enjoyed your company, but lately, not so much. You’re a magnet for trouble.” “Well, I can’t deny that,” Titus said. “But this time, I’m not to blame. At least, I don’t think I am.” He turned to Daniel. Daniel shook his head and looked at Renart. “He’s not to blame. Those two attacked me without provocation.” Ryunosuke dropped down to Daniel’s side, gently taking Daniel’s injured arm in his hands. He glared up at Renart. “What the fuck kind of place are you running, Bellerose, that someone can’t go to the restroom without being attacked?” Renart flung up both hands. “Why are you blaming me? You think I want something like this?” He jabbed a finger in the direction of the restaurant. “This isn’t good for business!” Andreas gave him a flat look. “Business? Are you kidding me? I think letting it get out that vampires exist is a bigger concern than your restaurant taking a dive.” Renart snorted. “You have your concerns. I have mine.” Titus stepped up to Renart’s face. “And my concern is the same as Andreas’s. Get the place cleared. And while you’re at it, send some of your minions in here to secure this bastard.” He kicked the black-haired vampire’s limp arm. Renart gasped. “It’s a Friday night! It’s packed out there!”

enduRing instincts 47 “And what part of my words made you think I give a shit? Do it. Now.” Renart slid a step back from Titus. “Very well. But I’ll have to comp all the meals, and I want you to think about what that’s going to cost me.” Ryunosuke started to stand. “You little…” Daniel gripped Ryunosuke’s arm. “Leave him. It’s just the way he is.” Ryunosuke relaxed at Daniel’s touch. He turned a softer gaze on him. “I’m sorry. I’m just more concerned about getting you out of here and taking care of your injuries than him having to pay for a few dinners.” Daniel rested a hand on Ryunosuke’s thigh. “I’m not hurt that badly.” Ryunosuke brushed Daniel’s hair back from his face. “Thankfully.” Daniel smiled at him, glancing to Titus when he heard him speaking. “Well, congratulations, Bellerose, on finally talking to me like you have a pair.” Renart shook his head in confusion. “Is that all I needed to do to get your respect? Talk to you with disrespect?” “Not with disrespect for me, but with respect for yourself.” Titus slapped Renart hard on shoulder, making him waver. “Welcome to the Big Boys Club. Now do what I told you before I take away the balls you’ve just grown.” Renart let out a huff and marched from the restroom. Almost as soon as he walked out, two guards came in to stand over the attacker. Daniel met Titus’s gaze as he turned toward him. The commanding, forceful aura around Titus relaxed. Titus gave him a small smile. “I can’t leave you alone for five minutes.”

48 S.J. Frost A rough chuckle left Daniel’s throat. As Titus knelt in front of him, opening his arms to embrace him, Daniel fell forward against him. Ryunosuke slowly stood up and backed away from them, leaning on a sink with his gaze cast downward. “I’m proud of you,” Titus said softly. “What for?” Daniel asked. “For fighting back.” Daniel let out a quiet laugh. “I’m not so much a coward that I won’t fight to protect my own life. It’s just I would rather avoid fighting whenever possible these days.” “Which isn’t a bad thing.” Titus carefully pulled up the blood soaked sleeve of Daniel’s injured arm and hand. Blood still seeped from the two punctures in his arm, the holes ripped open wide from Daniel forcing the vampire’s fangs out, and the top of his hand was slashed. Titus took Daniel’s other arm, tugging lightly for him to stand. “We need to get you cleaned up.” He guided him to a sink and turned on the hot water. He tested it, then held Daniel’s arm under the warm flow. With the excess blood rinsed away, he looked again at the wounds. “The bastard bit deep, and the cuts are bad.” He turned to Ryunosuke. “Why don’t you tend them to help them start healing?” Daniel felt his throat and chest tighten, though he wasn’t sure if it was with anxiety or excitement. A mix of both, perhaps. He knew what Titus was asking Ryu to do. The healing quality of vampire saliva did more than allow for bite marks on their prey to heal quickly. When injured, licking over wounds also helped them heal. The thought of Ryu’s lips on his skin, Ryu’s tongue licking over the wounds in long strokes, made all his pain dissipate. it.”

Ryunosuke shook his head. “I think it’d be better if you did

Daniel’s mouth dropped open the slightest bit. Now it didn’t matter if it was anxiety or excitement he felt, both feelings got

enduRing instincts 49 knocked away with a sense of deep offense. How could Ryu not want to help heal him? Titus pushed Daniel’s arm toward Ryunosuke. “No, I think it’s better if you do it. I have to go talk to Bellerose again.” Ryunosuke met Titus’s gaze, his expression hard. “What do you want to tell him? I’ll go do it for you.” “It’s better if I—” “Oh hell!” Daniel blurted out. “I’ll do it myself. Honestly, you’d think my blood carried a vampire plague.” He twisted his arm, covering the bite marks with his mouth. Ryunosuke took a step toward him. “That’s not how I meant it to sound—” Daniel stopped Ryu’s words and movements with a sharp glare. The door flung open with Renart coming in again. “There. The place is cleared, and I’m a few thousand dollars poorer for it.” Renart glanced down at the vampire on the floor as he grunted and twitched with waking. “Shall we move him to the backroom and see if we can get some answers?” Titus nodded. “There’re no ifs about it. We will get answers.” The guards grabbed the semi-conscious vampire off the floor, dragging him out to the restaurant. Andreas walked at Daniel’s side as they followed the guards toward a backroom. He leaned close to him, hushing his voice. “I don’t think Ryu meant to offend you back there.” Daniel dropped his arm from his lips, his voice coming out in an angry whisper. “Whether he did or didn’t, he managed to.” Andreas sighed and quickened his pace to catch up to Titus. Daniel glanced behind him at Ryunosuke trailing after them. He thought he saw an edge of hurt in Ryu’s expression despite his attempt at appearing stern. He wondered if Andreas was right. Maybe he was taking things too personally. Ryu’s gaze met his, and Daniel knew then he was hurting inside. His eyes betrayed

50 S.J. Frost him. Ryu offered him a small smile, and Daniel could see the apology in it as clearly as if he’d asked for forgiveness aloud. Daniel slowed, his body starting to turn on its own toward Ryu, though his mind was blank for what to say to him. “Through here.” Daniel glanced forward at the sound of Renart’s voice, no longer caring so much about who his attacker was or why he’d come after him, wanting more to speak to Ryu. A hand settled on his lower back. He looked to Ryu at his side. “Are you okay?” Ryunosuke asked. “You don’t have to do this.” Daniel placed his hand on the side of Ryunosuke’s arm. “I’m fine. It’d be best if I heard firsthand what he has to say.” Ryunosuke nodded and guided him forward, and Daniel couldn’t help but notice how Ryu stood closer to him. They entered the backroom, neatly organized with extra tables, chairs, and other restaurant equipment. One guard set a chair in the center of the room. Another guard disappeared and returned with some rope “Bind his hands behind the back of the chair,” Renart said. “Also tie him to it around his chest and feet.” More alert, the vampire started struggling, but with still being weak from fighting with Daniel and Ryunosuke, Renart’s guards wrestled him into the chair and got him securely bound. Titus glanced at Daniel. “So what exactly happened?” Daniel relayed the details of the fight. As he finished, he paced toward the other vampire. “But what I’d like to know is, who’s the he your now-dead friend spoke of ?” Silence and a lethal glare answered him. Titus stepped up to stand at Daniel’s side. “You’re going to die. That’s just a fact. But whether you pass in pain or peace is yet to be determined. You can choose the easier path by answering

enduRing instincts 51 our questions.” The vampire spit at Titus, who swept to the side and avoided getting hit. “Fuck you,” their captive said. “The only thing I’ll tell you is you’ll all be dead soon.” Titus let out a short laugh. “You talk just like that fool, Isaac Brasher. So, basically what you’re saying is he’s still holding a grudge against us for putting down his pathetic rebellion.” The other leaned forward as much as he could against the restraints. “What I’m saying is Lord Isaac is going to throw all your asses off a building like that whore beside you did when he tried to kill Lord Troy!” Titus moved so fast, not even Daniel’s sharp eyes caught the first of his movements, but he did see the back of Titus’s hand connect with the vampire’s cheek, hitting him so hard, he sent the chair toppling over. He also saw Ryunosuke had jumped forward, clearly wanting to deliver a strike. Titus stepped back while Renart’s guards righted the chair and captive. He threw a smirk at Ryu. “All this time and still not faster than me.” Ryunosuke let out a single laugh. “We’ll see about that on his next idiotic comment.” Titus turned back to the vampire, who still looked dazed from the hit. “If you want to avoid something like that happening again, I would highly recommend you use respect when addressing everyone in this room. And just for the record, neither of them are of an age to have earned the title of Lord. Three hundred and fifty years is the mark for that. But thank you for confirming my suspicion that Isaac is behind this, and my other one that that Troy Raines survived.” Their captive’s eyes widened, his face paled. Daniel saw in his expression, with the slip he’d just made, their captive would probably prefer death at their hands rather than Isaac’s and Troy’s.

52 S.J. Frost Titus folded his arms across his chest. “Now with that out in the open, you might as well tell us all you know about them, including where we can find them.” The other’s face turned hard and cold. He stared ahead, as if he was blocking out their presence. Ryunosuke shook his head. “I know that look. He’s already resigned himself to die. He’s not going to say any more.” Daniel moved a few steps closer to their captive. “Then we might as well let him go.” Ryunosuke snapped his head toward him. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Daniel glanced back at him. “Then what is? To just kill him for the sake of killing him?” Ryunosuke stepped closer to Daniel. “No. To kill him so we don’t have to deal with him in a fight later.” Daniel waved off Ryunosuke’s concerns. “And if that happens, then it’ll be as it should, with him able to fight for himself, not bound and helpless.” Renart spoke up. “I have to agree with your samurai friend, Monsieur Valente. And furthermore, if you give me and my guards time, I know we’ll be able to get more answers from him.” Daniel shot Renart a disgusted glare. “Absolutely not. I abhor torture, and even this display sickens me.” He looked to Titus. “You agree with me, don’t you?” Titus sighed. “No, I don’t. But you’re the one who was attacked, so it’s your call on what to do with him. Personally, I agree with Ryu and Renart. Preserving his life now could mean the end of yours later. He’s going to slither back to the rest of the snakes, and if the worst happens and they come at us, he’ll be one more enemy who will need to be fought.” Daniel gazed at him for a long moment. He looked to Andreas. “And what do you think?” Andreas glanced at Titus in apology. “I’m sorry.” He faced Daniel. “I agree with you. I don’t see the good in killing him

enduRing instincts 53 now, especially not like this. If it comes down to a big fight, what difference will one more vampire make?” “Life and death,” Titus said. “He could be that one extra ally they need to overpower us.” Daniel moved around to the back of the chair. “And if that’s the case, I suppose it will be the natural order of things.” He gave a smile to Andreas, then looked down at the vampire. “What’s your name?” The other craned his head around to see Daniel, his face showing a mix of confusion and caution. “Why?” “Because I’d like to know who attacked me and who I’m about to spare despite it.” His mouth dropped open with a stuttering gasp before his voice followed. “Vance. It’s Vance Constantine.” Daniel nodded. “Well then, Vance, I would advise you to find new friends, as the current ones you have will only get you killed.” His nails having shifted into claws, Daniel swiped downward, cutting through the rope binding Vance’s wrists and his chest around the chair. Vance kept still, as if believing it was a trap. Daniel walked around, standing in front of him to not make him feel like he was about to be attacked from behind. “I’ve freed you enough. I’ll not lower myself to kneeling in front of you to remove the rest of your bonds.” Vance brought his arms forward, his gaze never leaving Daniel as he bent down, freeing his legs. He moved as if he were about to stand, then stopped. “This is a trick. You’re going to attack as soon as I get up.” “No, it’s not a trick. You’re free to go.” Daniel gave Andreas a sidelong smirk. “Really, you should thank the human here. Hanging around him has given me the most damnable sense of mercy.” Andreas grinned and winked at him.

54 S.J. Frost Vance stood, inching around the chair and toward the door. “I know you’re going to try and follow me.” Daniel shrugged. “I’m sure Renart will send some of his men to tail you, just as I’m sure you’ll evade them.” “So that’s it?” Vance asked. “You’re just going to let me go?” Daniel rolled his eyes. “If you keep dawdling the way you are, then no, I won’t. I’ll kill you just so I can get on with the rest of my evening.” Vance stared at him, then whirled around, sprinting out the door. As if to follow through on Daniel’s assumption, Renart flicked his hand toward two of his guards, who gave chase after Vance. “They’ll lose him,” Titus said. “I know,” Renart answered. “But I have to try. You’re not the only ones who want Isaac’s and Troy’s heads.” Titus gazed out the open doorway. “Knowing where they’re hiding doesn’t make a difference. Sooner or later, they’ll come to us. There’s no point in taking the fight to them, especially since I’m sure they know every time one of us walks out the door.” “How long do you think the house has been watched?” Andreas asked. “Almost immediately after the fight at Decadence, I’m assuming. But they’re keeping a far enough distance that I can’t sense them.” At Andreas’s concerned look, Titus put his arm around him. “Considering they haven’t made a move, I’ll take it as a sign they’re still weak from having their numbers cut down.” His voice soft, Ryunosuke said, “But they made a move tonight.” Titus glanced at him. “I have a feeling that was two morons acting on their own, probably our spies for the night. If Isaac was going to attack, it’d be more organized. And even he’s not stupid enough to send two freshly Turned fools against us. But I think we should go back to the house. I doubt Isaac and Troy would launch an attack tonight, but it’d be best for us to get ourselves

enduRing instincts 55 secured.” He looked at Daniel. “And you need some rest.” He faced Renart. “About the mess in the restroom—” Renart held up a hand. “I’ll take care of it. I only ask one thing. If you find out where Isaac and Troy are hiding, tell me. I lost many loyal servants and followers that night. I want the blood of those two in payment.” “I’ll tell you, but you have to give your word you’ll follow us into a fight, not go launching your own private war.” Renart inclined his head. “Agreed.” Titus turned for the door with his arm around Andreas. “Then I’m sure we’ll talk soon.” He sighed and shook his head, mumbling, “I can’t believe I just said I’ll willingly talk to Bellerose.” Daniel grinned at overhearing him and turned to Renart. “Lord Renart, I believe some thanks are in order for your assistance tonight.” “Ah, mon chèr, thanks is not necessary.” Renart reached to touch him, stopping as Ryunosuke took a step forward. Daniel didn’t need to look at Ryu to sense to protective energy emitting from him. He smiled at Renart. “We’ll be off then. Take extra caution in the next few days.” “You as well. Bon soir, gentlemen.” Daniel and Ryunosuke walked from the room, finding Titus and Andreas waiting for them by the doors leading out of the restaurant. As Titus and Andreas stepped out, Daniel paused and extended his hand to Ryunosuke, doing his best to apologize with a warm smile. All the tension surrounding Ryunosuke melted from him as he took Daniel’s hand gently in his. Daniel gave Ryu’s hand a reassuring squeeze and walked out to the night.

chAPteR six Isaac growled between clenched teeth as a knock rattled his bedroom door. “We’re surrounded by fucking idiots. What part of don’t disturb us is so goddamn hard to understand?” “It’s probably important if someone’s willing to piss you off.” Isaac looked down at Troy kneeling in front of him, having been ready to start sucking on him. He laid a hand on the side of Troy’s face. He still had moments where he was amazed Troy had survived what that bastard, Daniel Valente, had done to him. The night Valente threw Troy off the building, Isaac had been with their other companions at La Rose Rouge but hadn’t realized Valente even entered the restaurant. Troy was the only one who saw him. There was no denying it was stupid of Troy to go after Valente, and he’d told him many times since just what a moron he was for doing it. As a minion of Titus Antonius Calidus, Valente had strength greater than many vampires simply from being Turned by him. When he found out what Troy had done, he was in a rage at him for trying to take on Valente alone. Even as Troy lay broken and helpless in bed after he’d rescued him, he couldn’t stop from screaming at him for his idiocy. He only stopped when Troy told him the real reason he’d gone after Valente. It hadn’t been to kill him. Along with not fully understanding the depth of Valente’s and Calidus’s bond, Troy also wanted Valente for himself. He’d gotten so lost in lust, he dropped all caution and nearly paid with his life. So much pain came with Troy’s confession. They were lovers at the time, had been long before being Turned by Renart Bellerose. While they were always open in their relationship, Isaac had never gotten jealous before. But Valente was different. He took beauty to a higher level. He was graceful, elegant, intelligent—sex personified. Even he wouldn’t turn down the chance to fuck him.

58 S.J. Frost When he found Troy on the sidewalk that night, his life leaving him with each shallow breath, Isaac didn’t think he’d be able to save him. He’d ripped open his own wrist, forcing Troy to take his blood. It was just enough to stabilize Troy so he and their compatriots could move him. It took weeks for Troy’s broken body to mend, and so much blood. Even now, though he was as healed as he’d ever be, Troy’s movements were stiff and slow. His body ached him to where just moving around their home took all his energy. When his pain was at its worst, Troy would lie in bed, saying how he wished Isaac would’ve let him die. Those words hurt him almost as much as the scars he bore from Calidus, which he faced every time he looked in the mirror. On the night he’d managed to trap Calidus’s little toy, Andreas Nikandros, in Decadence, he thought he was going to see the realization of his plans. For so long, he and Troy planned on overthrowing the old vampires in the city and laying claim to it. Once they had enough followers, they would branch out and take down the Tribunal, putting themselves in place as the governing body for vampire society. He knew when they pulled it off, all vampires would bow to them. It wouldn’t matter that they didn’t have the age behind them. They had strength and power. Those were to be more respected. He and Troy originally planned on killing Renart Bellerose first. He was a shitty master, anyway. Not to mention pathetic. Renart even loved a human woman. Though, when he watched the two of them together before she died, he suspected Renart never got her to give it up to him. If that wasn’t a glaring sign of weakness, he didn’t know what was. They lost focus on Renart when Calidus stole Nikandros from them. That move determined Calidus would be first on their list. Plus, as an Ancient, Calidus was more powerful than Renart, and to kill him would prove to all just how great their strength was. Then in came Valente, and with nothing more than a smile at Troy, he destroyed all their plans.

enduRing instincts 59 He kept Troy hidden after Valente tried to kill him, telling Renart that Troy had been murdered, which got Renart out of the way looking for the murderer while he organized his new plot. He saw what Valente had done as a great gift. He realized with careful planning he could put the whole thing on Calidus, then the Tribunal could take care of the Ancient for him. What was even better, the Tribunal would come into town to do the deed, which opened it up for him and his followers to take them all out. Sooner than he expected, he would rule over all vampires. Isaac reached up, adjusting the black leather patch covering his right eye. He would’ve thought he’d be used to wearing it by now, but he was still adjusting to having lost the eye, slashed from him by Calidus’s claws. It was one thing for damaged organs and broken bones to heal, but a lost body part could never be regenerated. Another thing Calidus would pay for. He would make him scream in agony, but not before making him watch as he removed the eyes of Nikandros and Valente. Valente. It all came down to him. Not only did he want to destroy him for what he’d done to Troy, but it would crush Calidus. The toy, Nikandros, was just that, a toy. He was a human. There was no way Calidus could have deep emotions for him. But Valente had been at Calidus’s side for centuries. He was Turned by him. He’d been his lover. When he caught Valente, he knew Calidus would come for him, and when he did, he’d capture him, letting Calidus watch as he and all his male followers took a turn on Valente, finishing him off by making Valente scream as he drained him of blood. The knock sounded again on the door, louder. Isaac pushed back on Troy’s shoulders to stand up. “Goddamn it! What the fuck do you want?” He glanced down, seeing Troy struggling to stand, and bent to pull Troy roughly to his feet. The door cracked open with a male vampire poking his head through. “Just get your ass in here, Vance,” Isaac said, a hand on Troy’s

60 S.J. Frost back as he steered him toward the bed. “We told everyone to leave us alone. Can’t we get five fucking minutes to ourselves?” He stopped and turned toward Vance. “Wait. What the hell are you doing back already? And why the fuck are you beat to shit?” Vance moved into the room, keeping his gaze cast downward. He closed the door behind him. “I’m sorry to interrupt you, my Lords, but things didn’t go good tonight. I thought it would be best if I came to you right away.” “What the hell happened? Where’s Mark?” Vance stood silent. He swallowed hard, his voice a whisper as he spoke. “He’s dead. Killed by Daniel Valente.” Isaac took a step toward him. “What the fuck do you mean he’s dead? Tell me what happened! Now!” Vance flinched at Isaac’s bellowing voice. “We didn’t mean to do wrong. We just…we wanted to please you, Lord Isaac, so we thought we’d try to capture Valente ourselves. We fought him, and he killed Mark. I just barely got away.” “You fucking idiot!” Isaac swung, his fist slamming hard into Vance’s cheek. Vance flew back into the door, and Isaac dove forward, driving his fist into Vance’s stomach. Vance buckled around it and dropped to the floor. “Is that what I told you to do?” Isaac yelled. He didn’t give Vance a chance to answer, throwing another punch to Vance’s cheek. “You were told to watch him and the others! To not make contact!” Isaac hammered his fist down on Vance, again and again. Vance curled on the floor, trying to protect his head with his arms. “Isaac! Stop!” Isaac slowed his hits at Troy’s voice, but still threw one final hard punch to the side of Vance’s head. He stepped back, glowering down at Vance. “Between you and Mark, Mark was the smarter one for letting Valente kill him.”

enduRing instincts 61 Vance didn’t answer, didn’t move from his cowered position, only nodded in agreement. “Is that everything?” Isaac asked. “Did you tell Valente anything about us?” A barely audible “no” came from Vance. Isaac reached down and ripped Vance’s head up by his hair. “Look at me when you answer! I’m going to ask you again. Did you tell Valente anything about us?” Vance looked into Isaac’s eyes. “No, my Lord.” Isaac continued to glare at him, his eyes searching Vance’s face for a hint of mistruth. Troy lifted his voice again. “He’s telling the truth, Isaac. I can tell. Just let him go.” Isaac released his grip on Vance’s hair, but not without a shove sending him back to the floor. “You better be telling the truth. Not that it won’t take Calidus and Valente long to figure things out. Not to mention we have to deal with that bastard Kimura now. But if Valente takes off again…” He let his nails shift to claws, slashing toward Vance to finish his statement. Keeping track of Valente was one of his biggest problems since it had split his forces. He still hadn’t recovered from having his followers cut down at Decadence. After the battle, he maintained watchers on Calidus’s home, so when Valente suddenly headed for the airport, his spies tailed him and saw him board a flight to England. He had to send half his numbers there to keep an eye on him because he didn’t want to risk Valente slipping away and not knowing where he went. But just like the idiot at his feet, one of his scouts, Niven, decided to try and make contact with Valente, and that had sent him running back to Calidus. They had him in a perfect position, alone and vulnerable, and Niven blew it. But he should’ve known better than to accept Niven into his ranks. Any vampire Turned more than twenty-five years ago couldn’t be trusted and wanted to do things their way, just as Niven had.

62 S.J. Frost “Isaac.” Isaac turned to see Troy holding a hand out to him. Before going to him, he snatched Vance by his arm, hauling him to his feet and dragging him toward the bed. He threw him onto it. Vance landed on his stomach, his feet still on the floor. He started to push off the bed, but Isaac slammed his hand down between Vance’s shoulder blades, forcing him to stay still. “Do. Not. Move.” Vance froze on the bed, save for closing his eyes tight and his quick breathing. “Lord Isaac, please…” Isaac bent over him, his lips to Vance’s ear. “Say one more word. Please, do it, and give me an excuse to rip out your tongue.” Troy looked down at Vance. “Don’t you think he’s been through enough?” “Not even close. He disobeyed direct orders and put all of us at risk.” “But what’s done is done. There’s nothing wrong with showing some mercy.” Isaac shot him a sharp glare. “Really? Because I’m more of the mind that showing mercy is exactly what gets you thrown off a building.” Troy lowered his gaze, his voice leaving him in a whisper. “You said you’d never bring that up.” “I thought you could use a reminder on what mercy gets you. Especially now that things are coming together again.” Troy gave a slight nod. “But I’ll tell you what. I’ll show him mercy.” Isaac reached under Vance and tore open the button on Vance’s jeans. “If he survives the night with us, I’ll let him live.” Without looking at Isaac or Vance, Troy nodded again. Isaac smiled at Troy’s submission to him. There was a time in their relationship when Troy was the one whom everyone looked to for leadership. Now, their roles had flipped. Another

enduRing instincts 63 unexpected gift from what Valente had done, not that it would save him.

chAPteR seven A distressed shout sounded through the mansion. Ryunosuke leaped from bed, sprinting out the bedroom with Kuma on his heels. He flung Daniel’s bedroom door open, finding him fighting a phantom foe. He rushed to the bed and caught Daniel’s arms to calm his thrashing. Keeping a soothing tone to his voice, Ryunosuke bent toward Daniel’s ear. “Daniel, wake up. You’re safe.” As if Ryunosuke’s voice had broken his nightmare, Daniel started to relax. His eyes opened, meeting Ryu’s. He pulled against Ryu’s hold, and Ryunosuke released him. Daniel lifted a hand, resting it on Ryunosuke’s cheek. Ryunosuke covered Daniel’s hand with his own and watched as Daniel’s eyes slowly closed, and his expression turned serene as sleep fell over him again. Titus walked into the bedroom, Andreas with him. “He’s having another nightmare,” Andreas said more than asked. Ryunosuke nodded. “But he’s okay now.” Titus turned around, giving Andreas a nudge out the door. “Then we’ll leave him in your hands.” Ryunosuke acknowledged him with a nod, his full attention on Daniel. A soft moan passed over Daniel’s lips. The sound roused Ryunosuke’s cock. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He knew the moan wasn’t meant to be erotic, Daniel wasn’t even conscious of it, but to hear any noise like that from Daniel was instant arousal for him. Ryunosuke gazed down at him and brushed Daniel’s bangs to the side of his forehead. Cal had said Daniel needed him, that he should be here for him, and now with Isaac and Troy making their presences known, he agreed, but the original reason for why

66 S.J. Frost he was here was lost. Daniel’s confidence might be wobbly at the moment, but as he’d shown tonight at La Rose Rouge, he was still very capable of taking care of himself. All Daniel really needed from him was an ally in combat, another to protect his back. He realized tonight Daniel didn’t need his friendship but accepted it because it’d always been there. In turn, Daniel didn’t want any deeper affection from him. The only one Daniel would ever want those things from was Cal. Ryunosuke exhaled a sigh as he rose from the bed. He paced to the window, looking over the yard, the snow seeming gray in the weak morning light. He rubbed over his heart. His chest held the same ache as after the fight when he’d tried to comfort Daniel, and all it took was for Cal to walk up to him and Daniel was falling into his arms. When Cal was around, it was as if Daniel didn’t hear him, didn’t see him. He wondered at what point in their lives his feelings for Daniel had changed. It was before Cal Turned Daniel; he knew that much. Probably when Daniel had gotten old enough where his flirtations could be taken seriously, and that was his problem. He had taken Daniel’s flirtations seriously, when really, flirting was like breathing to him. Back then, it’d only been lust. He wanted to know Daniel’s beautiful body, to feel him inside, to drink his blood and cum. It was later his feelings hit a deeper level. If he had to pinpoint a moment, it would be when he was reading a letter from Cal, telling him how Daniel had gone searching for other vampires to feed from him to make Cal jealous, how he’d fought to protect Daniel, how they’d finally become lovers. Inexplicable rage had filled him. He knew then how badly he wanted Daniel for a lover and how jealous he was of Cal for having him. His anger cooled quickly, though his jealousy lingered, made worse when he would visit them and see Daniel hanging on Cal. But while Daniel openly adored Cal, even he could see Cal’s level of love didn’t match Daniel’s. Cal did love him, but it was clear he had no intention of making Daniel an eternal partner,

enduRing instincts 67 even after Turning him. He couldn’t help but feel pity for Daniel over that, because he was too blinded by his emotions to see it himself. While Daniel continued to pine for Cal, his own feelings toward Daniel continued to grow, especially when traveling across the world became so easy and quick, and he was able to see him more often. Besides Daniel’s delicate beauty, his manners, his charm, his wit and intelligence, even his cocky attitude, all made him want to spend every day with Daniel at his side. Of all the qualities Daniel had, underneath the confidence he flaunted was a vulnerability that made it seem like he needed to be taken care of and protected, and that truly drew him to Daniel. Ryunosuke glanced back at him. Protecting him was a job that would never be fully his, because he wasn’t the one Daniel wanted. He turned from the window, patting his leg as he whispered, “Come on, Kuma.” The Akita Inu stayed lying on the floor at Daniel’s bedside. “Fine, you can stay if you want.” Ryunosuke walked into the hall, closing Daniel’s door. He went to his room across the hall and stood at his bedside. He picked up the book he was reading, Oscar Wilde’s The Picture of Dorian Gray. It was one of Daniel’s favorites. He could understand why, the beauty and tragedy of it was something Daniel could well relate to. Really, so could he. Ryunosuke smoothed a page that’d gotten bent when he flung the book to the bed at hearing Daniel’s cry. He closed it, gazing down at the leather cover for a moment before setting it on the nightstand. His mind was too far lost in other thoughts to be able to concentrate on it. He sat on the bed, closing his eyes and letting his head fall back on the headboard, a heavy sigh escaping him. A soft knock sounded on his door, the door itself opening at the same moment. “Ryu?”

68 S.J. Frost Ryu’s breath stopped at hearing the tenor voice, and it seemed breathing went beyond his abilities as Daniel opened the door wider. Daniel stood in the doorway, his black hair tousled, one eye nearly covered by his long bangs. He wore a black silk robe, the top opened in a V so wide, every line of lean muscle in his smooth chest could be made out in the moonlight. Ryunosuke wet his lips, the action unconscious at first, but he quickly realized how badly he wanted to trail his moist lips across Daniel’s skin. He drew in a breath. “Yeah?” “You were just in my room, weren’t you?” “Yeah. You were having another nightmare, and it seemed like it’d passed, and you had fallen asleep again.” “I had. For a moment, at least.” Daniel moved further into the room. Ryunosuke drank in Daniel’s grace as he walked. Not even his sharp hearing could pick up the sound of Daniel’s soft footfalls. The only noise he heard was Kuma entering the room after Daniel. Ryunosuke looked up at Daniel as he stopped by the bed. “I’m sorry I woke you.” “It wasn’t you who woke me. It was the demons in my mind again. You’re the one who saved me from them, just as you always do when you’re near me.” Ryunosuke looked into Daniel’s eyes. There was something in them and in the hushed tone of his voice. It was more than appreciation. It seemed like true affection. He called up a slight smile for Daniel. “At least I’m good for something.” “You’re good for many things.” Daniel sat on the bed and slid toward him. He rested his head on Ryu’s shoulder and draped his arm across Ryu’s chest. “Thank you for helping me tonight.” With Daniel lying on him, holding him, his voice sounded distant to Ryunosuke. All he could focus on was the warmth of him, the strength he could feel in Daniel’s lithe body even at rest.

enduRing instincts 69 More than once over their years Daniel had come to him to be held, and like all those times, just having Daniel close calmed his spirit. Ryunosuke wrapped his arm around Daniel’s back, resting his hand on Daniel’s waist. “I don’t think you needed much help tonight.” “No, I did. I was in a bad position when Vance made his last attack. Things wouldn’t have turned out well for me if you hadn’t shown up.” Daniel paused, his voice hushing still more as he spoke again. “And, I’m sorry for getting upset when you didn’t want to tend my wounds.” “It wasn’t that I didn’t want to. I just thought you’d be more comfortable if Cal took care of you.” “Why?” “Because when you were so badly injured from the fight at Decadence, the only one you’d take blood from was Cal. And other than letting Andreas change your bandages, you didn’t want anyone but Cal touching your wounds. So I thought it would be the same this time.” “A lot of things aren’t the same as what they once were, even from just a couple months ago.” Daniel slipped his fingers into the inner edge of Ryu’s midnight blue kimono. “This is beautiful.” Ryunosuke muttered a hushed, “Thank you.” Daniel followed the edge down, the backs of his fingers brushing along Ryunosuke’s chest. “I’ve always loved seeing you in traditional Japanese clothing. You should wear it more often.” Ryunosuke glanced to the side. It took nearly all his concentration to keep his breathing controlled and even. “I’d probably get some strange looks walking around Chicago if I did.” “Then you should do it just for me.” Daniel’s fingers stopped as they hit the top of the obi, the silk sash around Ryunosuke’s waist, though he kept them in the kimono. Ryunosuke shifted slightly, bunching the heavy silk on his lap.

70 S.J. Frost “Okay. I will for you.” Daniel lifted his head from Ryu’s shoulder, a smirk curving his lips. “It’s okay if I’ve given you a hard-on, darling. It’s nothing to hide, and I’ll be flattered if I did.” Ryunosuke let out a rough chuckle. “Then you should be very flattered, because this isn’t the first time.” “I’ve suspected as much. I’m rather good at giving them.” “Yeah, you are.” Ryunosuke’s gaze traveled over him, his skin fair and smooth. His fingers begged to explore it, and he could feel a yearning traveling over his own skin to rub across Daniel’s. Daniel’s voice called him back to the moment. “I know you’re still a warrior, but I would’ve loved to have seen you during the height of your days as a samurai.” “I don’t think you would’ve liked me very much back then. But it was…what, 1732 when we met? I know it was only a couple months after Cal took you in. So I was still living in the height of my samurai days at that point.” Daniel rested his head on Ryu’s shoulder again. “You know what I mean. You were Turned in 1601, and I never got to visit you in Japan until the late 1800s since it was isolated to outsiders. Titus always said it was too dangerous for us to try and sneak in, which left you always being the one at risk slipping out to visit us.” Ryunosuke gazed down at him. It was still strange for him hearing Daniel refer to Cal by his given name, and he’d asked Cal what it was all about. When Cal told him it was Daniel’s way of trying to forge some separation between them, he was both glad to hear it and saddened. Glad, because it showed Daniel was making efforts to accept what he and Cal had was gone. Saddened, because he knew how much it hurt Daniel to do that, and he wasn’t sure it was the right path for Daniel to take. Ryunosuke brushed the thoughts aside and focused back on what Daniel had said. “And he was right. That’s how he and I met. Well, actually we met with him hiding from a band of the

enduRing instincts 71 Shogun’s men since he only slightly stood out at six foot one with ivory skin, silver eyes, and his silvery gold hair.” Ryunosuke chuckled under his breath. “The damn fool. Sneaking into Japan for no other reason than to satisfy his curiosity. Our friendship started with me covering his ass and not much has changed since.” “And he’s returned the favor to you a few times, if I recall correctly. Brothers in spirit and arms, that’s you two.” Still smiling, Ryunosuke nodded. “Yeah, we are.” “But besides all that, you and I both know things were never the same for samurai after Tokugawa came into power, so I would’ve liked to have known you before.” Ryunosuke gave him a curious look. “Since when did you become such a student of Japanese history?” Daniel laughed softly. “It’s not really history to me since I was alive for some of it. Just because I wasn’t in Japan, doesn’t mean I didn’t know what was going on. I did pay attention to the things you’d tell us when you visited and when Titus would read me your letters. How could I not keep note of things affecting someone I cared so much about?” Ryunosuke’s mind locked on Daniel’s last sentence, the words forcing his thoughts to still for a moment. He mentally shook them off. He was reading too much into them, something he did too often with Daniel. “I guess I never realized how much you listened.” “And now you do. So tell me, what were you like before?” “I don’t know if that’s a good story to get into. You need to rest, and if I’m talking, I’ll keep you awake.” “No, you won’t. Your voice soothes me.” Ryunosuke turned his head toward Daniel, closing his eyes as he buried his nose into Daniel’s hair. He breathed in Daniel’s scent, the gentle hint of lavender filling his senses. “But my story, even in my voice, is not a soothing one.” “I still want to hear. All our years of knowing each other,

72 S.J. Frost every time I ask about your human life and how you were Turned, you refuse me.” “Because I don’t want your opinion of me to change.” “I would never scorn you for your past, and certainly not a past so long ago. You don’t scorn me for mine and for having been a whore.” Ryunosuke closed his eyes. Born to a prostitute mother in Venice, 1717, Daniel’s life had been one of pain and hardship. While still a boy, his mother died of syphilis, and it wasn’t long before the brothel owner began selling Daniel to any man with the money who walked through the door. That’s how Daniel fell into the hands of a vampire, who had brutalized him until Cal rescued him. Cal was the first man to ever show Daniel true kindness, and Ryunosuke knew that was a large part of why Daniel loved him so much. How could he not? Cal protected Daniel when no one else would. But it still hurt him to hear Daniel refer to himself in such a way. Ryunosuke’s voice dropped low. “You shouldn’t call yourself that.” “It’s what I was.” “But it’s not what you were by choice. Even when looking back on your past, you should think better of yourself than to say something like that.” Daniel raised his head to look into Ryu’s eyes. “And so should you. You don’t have to say it for me to know you’re ashamed of your past. But instead of being ashamed of who you once were, you should be proud of who you’ve become.” Ryunosuke gazed at him. With those words, Daniel completely and utterly defeated him. He laid a gentle hand on Daniel’s head, guiding him to rest it on his chest. He took a long breath, sighing softly before he began. “You already know I was Turned in 1601. I was twenty-eight years-old when it happened, and when I was born, Japan wasn’t a unified nation. It was being ripped apart by warlords.

enduRing instincts 73 “My father was a ronin, a samurai with no master, mainly because no lord would have him. He was a drunk and a slob. He had no dignity or pride. But even drunk, he was a master swordsman. He’d fight anyone who challenged him and even those who didn’t. At the smallest offense, he’d draw his sword. Patience didn’t exist in him, and his temper wasn’t just explosive, it was deadly. It often couldn’t be calmed until he saw his opponent’s blood soaking the ground.” Ryunosuke’s voice dipped to a rough whisper. “And that was one of the things I inherited from him.” Daniel found Ryu’s hand and curled his fingers around it. “But you’re not like that now. You always have control over your rage.” “It’s taken me more than one lifetime to learn that control, and if we’re being fully honest, it was only when I realized how much better I fight with it under control that I was able to master it. I’ve honed it to where it sharpens me in combat, making it so it feeds into every move I make. But as Cal’s pointed out more than once, I still have moments where my control wavers, where all I want to see is blood.” Daniel spoke, his voice a rough whisper. “Like tonight and at Decadence.” “Yes.” “Then, I cause your control to weaken.” Ryunosuke rested his other hand on Daniel’s head. “No, you give me a reason to fight. Even if I lose control, I’m fighting with a purpose, which is more than I ever used to.” Daniel nodded slightly. “I take it your father wasn’t good to you.” “He used to beat my mother and me, though, her far more and far worse. To this day, I don’t know how she survived. I think it was her spirit. She may have been smaller and weaker than him physically, but in her heart and spirit, she was a much greater warrior than he was. And maybe that’s why he beat her. He knew she was stronger than him in all the ways he could never be. “With me, the only good he did was teach me to use a sword.

74 S.J. Frost He’d stand over me with a bamboo cane, correcting my stances and holds by cracking me with it. A hit to my hands if they were too low or too high. One to my back if my posture wasn’t straight. Another to my leg if it wasn’t positioned properly. But it wasn’t what he did to me, it was the things he did to my mother that made him the first man I killed.” Daniel could hear the vehemence in Ryu’s quiet voice, and also no hint of regret or remorse. He tightened his hold on Ryu’s hand, trying to let him feel he was close. Ryunosuke felt Daniel’s grip tighten. So small a gesture, and yet it grounded him, pulling him from the past to the present, reminding him he was only telling a story. The past, no matter how clear it was in his mind, couldn’t be relived and couldn’t touch him. “He’d been drunk for days,” Ryunosuke continued. “Which wasn’t as bad as it sounds, since if we kept sake in front of him, he was usually content. But we ran out, and we already had hardly any possessions other than the rags we wore daily. My mother had traded and bartered things away trying to keep a little food in our stomachs, her own often going empty as she’d give me her portion. Every now and again, my father would pick up an odd job as a bodyguard, but those positions had grown fewer with his reputation. And, it wasn’t as though he was all that motivated to begin with, so he hadn’t sought out work in weeks. “With nothing left to sell or trade, my mother couldn’t get more drink for him. He flew into a rage and attacked her with more fury, more violence than I’d ever seen from him. I was twelve years-old, man enough I thought to put a stop to it. “His back was to me, bent over my mother as he beat her. I grabbed his short sword; his long one was still unwieldy for me as maybe in mind and spirit I felt I was a man, but my body wasn’t at the same level. With the wakizashi drawn, I dove at him. I don’t know if he heard me, saw me, or sensed me, but he spun and avoided my strike. I did graze his arm, but it wasn’t enough to slow him, just to anger him even more. “He was always incredibly fast, his reflexes sharp, even when

enduRing instincts 75 drunk. It was as if he was driven by instinct to fight and kill, and his body knew what to do without needing thought. But the sake did make him a fraction slower, and that’s all I needed. “When I lost my balance from striking nothing but air, he’d hit me on the back and sent me to the floor. I lost my grip on the wakizashi, and it landed out of my reach. Before I could even lift up from the ground, my father had it in hand. I rolled and tumbled away, but I couldn’t go far. Our little dirt-floor hut was only one room. That was probably a good thing, though, since it meant I could get to his long sword. “He came at me, laughing, as though my trying to fight him was the greatest humor he’d ever experienced in his life. I grabbed his katana and twisted around with it just as he made a downward slash at me. I got the sword up, still in its saya, just in time to block his strike. In the split second it took him to pull back, I spun away and up to my feet, unsheathing the sword at the same time. He came for me again, and I jumped forward into a crouch, swinging the sword low at his legs.” Ryunosuke stopped. He closed his eyes. “I still remember what it felt like that first time a weapon I held met flesh. How in an instant it went from moving freely through the air, to halted by muscle and bone.” Daniel shifted, pressing into Ryu’s side more. “There are some memories that no matter how many years or lifetimes pass, they never weaken.” Ryunosuke tightened his hold around him. “We both know that too well, don’t we?” Daniel nodded. Ryunosuke sighed, his voice following after it. “I hit him on this side of his thigh, and even though his sword could’ve severed his leg completely, I didn’t have the strength to do it. The injury did drop him to the ground, and that’s when one of the rages I’d seen so often in him hit me for the first time. I became blind to everything but him, like an animal catching its prey in a moment of weakness, and I attacked.

76 S.J. Frost “I couldn’t make myself stop. It wasn’t until my mother wrestled me into her arms that I dropped his sword. I should’ve been terrified looking down at his body, but I wasn’t. Something shifted inside me during that rage. When I looked down at myself covered in blood, rather than fear, I felt powerful. Life could be taken away, and I knew then, I had the power to do it. “I continued to work with the sword, his sword, and when I was fifteen, I left home to make a name for myself. I wanted to feel that rush of life and death again. I became obsessed with it. Following in my father’s footsteps, I would challenge everyone who crossed my path. I don’t know how I wasn’t killed. I was still undisciplined, my skills raw, but I had my father’s speed…and his rage. When I took a life, I never felt regret. In my mind, since they lost it meant they were too weak to live. “A few years later, I managed to get a position in the army of Tokugawa Ieyasu…” Ryunosuke stopped his words with a grin. “Sorry. I slipped into Japanese tradition of saying surname first.” Daniel raised his head to give Ryu a smile. “I’ve gotten familiar with your Japanese traditions over the years.” A few rough laughs left Ryunosuke. “Yeah, I guess you have.” His brief moment of lightness dwindled as his memories returned. “At the Battle of Sekigahara, I hit the pinnacle in my obsession of life and death. It was mass chaos that day. It’d rained the night before, and heavy fog was over the battlefield. Telling friend from foe was no easy task, not that I cared. If someone got in front of my sword, they were brought down by it. Swords, bodies, blood everywhere. And I relished in it. I felt so alive, so powerful. I didn’t want it to end. “But it did. And when it did, I felt empty. I stood on the battlefield, looking at the carnage around me. I had taken countless lives, and what did I gain in return? Nothing. I walked away from it all and began wandering again, but unlike before, I didn’t challenge anyone. I also didn’t bother to help those in need, either. I simply shut down. All I did was walk, eat, drink, and sleep. I was alive, but I stopped living.” As silence fell over them, a heaviness settled in Daniel’s chest.

enduRing instincts 77 He took a breath, feeling as though he hadn’t breathed for several seconds. All their years of knowing each other, and Ryu had never given a sign of the hurt he’d suffered. Just like himself, Ryu had been so badly abused, and while his own abuse had come at the hands of many men, Ryu’s had come from one, his father. He now thought he was fortunate to have never known his own father. What if he’d been a man like Ryu’s? It was better to never have met him than to live through what Ryu had. If this was Ryu’s life before being Turned, what had been after? He wanted to know, desperately, but he also sensed Ryu’s energy was fading, as if telling what he did had exhausted him. Daniel sat up and placed one hand on Ryu’s cheek. “Thank you. I know how hard it is when the past comes too close to the present.” Ryunosuke rested his hand over Daniel’s. “But just as you said I keep your demons at bay, you block my past from coming too close. When you’re near me, I don’t want to be anywhere but in the exact moment.” Daniel leaned forward, wrapping his arms around Ryu. His lips near Ryu’s ear, he whispered, “When you say things like that, you challenge my fears and make me feel stronger than I am.” Ryunosuke embraced him, thinking he understood the message behind Daniel’s words but also fearing once again his desires were putting a meaning into them that wasn’t there. “You are strong.” Daniel drew back, a sad smile on his lips. He held Ryu’s face gently in both hands. “No, I’m not, because I’m still so very afraid of giving my heart what it wants.” Ryunosuke gazed into Daniel’s eyes, a response evading him. Daniel let out a short, ragged laugh, his gaze averting away. “Of course, my heart is a selfish thing. It brought me here, and look what I’ve done, keeping you awake.” As Daniel started to draw back, Ryunosuke reached for him. “Daniel…”

78 S.J. Frost “I should go. Really, we both need our rest.” Daniel climbed off the bed and started toward the door. He stopped at the door, his back to Ryu. He turned his head toward his shoulder, though still didn’t meet Ryu’s gaze. His voice came soft as he spoke. “I’m sorry for the pain you suffered, but I’m grateful you told me. All this time, I’ve thought we were so different in our lives. Now I know there’s always been something more, something deeper, that’s drawn me to you.” He looked back fully, finding Ryu’s gaze. “Good night, Ryu, love.” Ryunosuke muttered a quiet “good night” as Daniel slowly closed the door behind him. Realizing he was sitting forward, as if ready to jump from the bed and stop Daniel from walking away, he collapsed back against the headboard. He wanted to stop him. Even now, his body was tense, wanting to spring and go after him. But he’d sensed Daniel needed to distance himself, as if he wanted to escape his own emotions, his own words. Ryunosuke closed his eyes, wishing he knew why with Daniel feeling the need to escape, all he wanted was to bring him closer. But he couldn’t bring him closer, not if Daniel didn’t want it. The only thing he could do was respect Daniel’s space and hope someday Daniel would take the steps to close the distance on his own.

chAPteR eight Daniel let out an exaggerated sigh, hoping to get Andreas’s attention, but Andreas continued talking on the phone and taking notes as he spoke to some person in Africa about lions or leopards or some sort of wild thing. He really didn’t know or care what Andreas was talking about. He came to see him at the zoo because he couldn’t take another minute in the house and needed a distraction, but since he arrived, all Andreas had done was work. It was really rather rude. Daniel huffed and flopped back against the chair he sat in. With nothing else to do but gaze around Andreas’s office—the walls lined with photos of big cats and a bookcase packed with titles he had no interest in, as they were all about various creatures, habitats, and the environment—his mind drifted to two night ago when he lay in Ryu’s bed, so comfortable and warm in his arms, listening to Ryu’s tale. When he woke the following afternoon, he regretted rushing away from him, wishing so much he would’ve spent the full night in Ryu’s bed, even if it was only sleeping at his side. He went in search of Ryu, wanting to thank him and also deep down hoping to bring back the connection they had during the night and have Ryu wrap him in his arms again. Instead, as he found him outside with Bull and Kuma, Ryu seemed distracted, distant, and when he tried to thank him, all Ryu gave him was a smile and “it was nothing.” Since then, Ryu felt more closed off and reserved than he’d ever known him to be. In fact, Ryu had never been that way with him. He couldn’t help but be affronted. To him, the way they talked that night, the openness they shared, it felt as though they’d hit a new level in their relationship. But it seemed Ryu wasn’t feeling the same way. Daniel shook his head, trying to clear the depressing thoughts. It was so similar to when he wanted Titus and was continually

80 S.J. Frost delivered rejection. Why was it neither of the men he felt strongest about equaled his emotions in return? If immortality was going to be nothing but constant pining for unrequited love, what was the point? Daniel’s thoughts slammed to a halt, brought to an instant stop by one word that had so effortlessly floated through his mind about Ryu; Love. He felt anxious all of a sudden, filled with nervous, but also excited, energy. Is that what he truly was doing? Pining for Ryu’s love? He’d known him for so long. He’d cared so deeply about him. That night, lying against Ryu’s body, Ryu gave him what no one, not even Titus, could. He gave him peace. For as much as he loved Titus, for as safe as he felt with him, Titus was also a source of constant frustration, and not just because Titus couldn’t love him as he’d always wanted, but also because it just seemed part of Titus’s nature to be difficult. Daniel tapped a slow finger on the arm of the chair, uncertain what to make of the revelation. Regardless of what he thought he felt for Ryu, what he really needed to think about was what would it be like to lie beneath him, Ryu’s cock and fangs buried inside him… Daniel’s cock stirred at the mental image, despite the nervous tremor that fluttered through his heart. He shook his head. He couldn’t think on this anymore. It was going to drive him mad. He came here for a distraction, and all he’d done was to continue to dwell on things. Daniel looked at Andreas, still chattering on the phone. He glanced around and spied a stack of flyers for an event the zoo was going to hold. He slid the top paper off the stack and crumpled it into a tight ball. Taking careful aim, he whipped it at Andreas. The ball bounced off the side of Andreas’s head. Andreas startled and snapped his head to the side, glaring at him. Daniel summoned a sweet smile and waved to him.

enduRing instincts 81 Andreas shook his head at him, going back to his conversation. Daniel let out an offended huff. He snatched another piece of paper, quickly balled it, and threw it, harder. It ricocheted off Andreas’s cheek. Andreas spun in his chair, jabbing a warning finger toward him. Daniel narrowed his eyes at him. Keeping his gaze fixed on him, he dragged another piece of paper off the stack. “I’m sorry,” Andreas said into the phone. “It looks like I have to go. One of the juveniles is acting up.” He ended his phone call and turned on Daniel. “Was that necessary?” “Yes, it was. I didn’t come here to watch you to do nothing but chitchat all day. And I don’t approve to being compared to your young felines.” Andreas leaned back in his chair, smirking at him. “You’re right; it was a poor comparison. I shouldn’t have insulted my cats like that.” Daniel burst out a fake laugh. “What a cute little twist you did there. Now that you’re off the phone, when I do get to watch you shovel shit? I’ve been dying to see that.” “Sorry, you’ll have to keep waiting. The habitats have already been cleaned today. You’d have to get here in the morning.” Daniel gave him a distasteful expression. “I don’t do mornings, darling. Or at least, not very well.” “Yeah, I know. You’re always a little extra bitc—” Andreas stopped as his friend and fellow zookeeper, Carl, stepped into the office doorway. “Hey, man. What’s up?” Wearing a bright smile, Carl walked in, his gaze fixed on Daniel as he spoke to Andreas. “Heather came by and told me you had some company, so I thought I’d stop over and say hi.” He offered his hand to Daniel. “It’s Roland Ascott, right?” Daniel accepted Carl’s hand. He’d only met him once, but he had to grin at Carl remembering the name he used for human society, which changed every few decades when he “killed” himself off. It seemed he’d made an impression on the man, and

82 S.J. Frost he didn’t need to use his sharp senses to know Carl was attracted to him. With sandy colored hair and blue eyes, Carl was charmingly attractive, worthy of a feeding and fuck, if he were in the mood for such a thing. It was quite annoying how his libido was fixated on Ryu. It made it a chore just thinking of being with anyone else. Though, Carl did have one flaw that lessened his appeal. Carl was a keeper for the primates. Even now, he could smell them on him. “Yes, that’s right. And you’re the monkey boy, aren’t you?” Andreas sighed. “His name is Carl. Carl Anderson.” Carl chuckled. “Hey, if you want to call me monkey boy, I’m fine with that. It’s better than some things I’ve been called, and it’s the truth.” Daniel reclined back in the chair. “You’re very sweet to put up with my ribbing. And I’m surprised you remember me.” “Well, you’re not exactly easy to forget.” Andreas cleared his throat. “Yeah, but like I said before, you should try harder. He’s got a nasty bite to him.” Carl shot Andreas a scolding look. “You shouldn’t be so rude.” Daniel laughed lightly. “Actually, he’s being honest. You should see me when I bare my claws and fangs. I can be an absolute monster.” Carl’s tone turned more flirtatious. “A monster, huh? Well, Halloween is my favorite holiday. What kind of monster do you turn into?” Daniel smirked and leaned toward Carl. “Well, considering my favorite activities all involve my mouth, you could say I’m the quintessential vampire.” “All right then!” Andreas sprang up from his chair. He pointed at Daniel. “You said you wanted to see some of the cats, right?

enduRing instincts 83 We should go check them out since it’s getting close to me being done for the day. You can walk my rounds with me.” Carl blinked at Andreas with a confused expression. “I’ll come with you guys.” Andreas smiled at him. “You don’t have to. I’m sure you’ve got things to wrap up, too. But let’s grab a beer tomorrow.” Carl’s gaze went to Daniel. “It’d be great if you joined us.” “You’re busy tomorrow, aren’t you?” Andreas asked, giving Daniel a look telling him the answer. Daniel’s too-sweet smile returned. “I’ll have to check my schedule.” Andreas glared at him. He placed a hand on Daniel’s upper back, giving him a shove toward the door while looking back at Carl. “I’ll catch you later.” Waving on his way out, he hastened to catch up to Daniel. His hands loosely clasped behind his back, Daniel strolled down a hall that led along the private side of the habitats where the public wasn’t allowed. “You’re not very smooth. You know that, don’t you?” “I’m not smooth? What about you, ‘Mr. Quintessential Vampire’?” Daniel laughed under his breath. “Toying with humans who are clueless is a small amusement. You’ll see when you’re Turned. Speaking of which, when are you going to become one of us?” Andreas paused outside the indoor habitat for a Bengal Tiger. “Soon. Within a year, I think.” Daniel glanced at him. “You don’t sound very enthusiastic.” “No, I am. It’s just…there were a lot of things I never considered or thought through when I first wanted to be Turned. Back then, I just wanted it to happen as fast as possible so I could kill Renart. Everything’s changed now.” “How so? I know you’re over your desire for revenge, but I would’ve thought your love for Titus would be a stronger

84 S.J. Frost motivator.” Andreas started walking to the next cat’s enclosure. “And it is. But I also don’t feel the rush to be Turned because I know I’ll always have Ty’s love. It’s hard, sometimes, thinking of all the people and things I’ll have to say good-bye to.” “Yes, I imagine it’ll be ever so hard saying farewell to all this cat shit.” Andreas gave him an exasperated look. Daniel grinned at him. Andreas shook his head and chuckled. “Believe it or not, I like my job. I care about all my cats, and I feel like I’m actually doing something good for the world, trying to help raise awareness about endangered species and conservation. It’s hard for me to imagine leaving all my cats here behind, not doing anything to help the causes I care so much about.” “You could still be a supporter behind the scenes.” “Yeah, that’s what Ty said. And I could still try working for a few years after I’m Turned, but I’d have to leave before people start wondering why I’m not aging. Though, he said I might not feel up to working initially after it happens.” “And he’s right. For at least the first week, you won’t want to do anything but lie in bed and feed. It’s like feeling very sick as your body adjusts to the changes. I’d equate it to having a bad flu from what I’ve seen of humans when they’re ill with one.” Andreas stared forward into a habitat where a snow leopard gazed back, though he didn’t seem to really be seeing the cat. Daniel took in his concentrated visage. “Oh no. You’re thinking, aren’t you?” “Yeah,” Andreas said, his voice quiet as if he was working out his thoughts while speaking. “So many old legends with vampires said it’s the bite that Turned people, but it’s not. Vampire saliva has nothing to do with making someone a vampire. In fact, it contains that nice little adaptation of having a healing quality in it. It’s the vampire’s blood. There’s something in the blood that

enduRing instincts 85 creates the change. “When my sister, Adrienne, first told me about it, my first thought was it must contain some form of infectious agent. The way you describe what Turning feels like, I’m holding even stronger to that thought. There has to be some kind of mutation in vampire blood that allows for the change to happen.” “So we’re mutants now?” “Well, actually, yes. But modern society has put a negative stereotype on that word, so throw out whatever idea you have of it. In a scientific sense, a mutation can be a very good thing in terms of evolution. It’s what allows new life to form and old life to survive in a changing world. If mutation never happened, the first creature never would’ve crawled onto land millions of years ago. “When you think about it, we’re really one and the same species. Vampires aren’t some separate paranormal beings. You’re natural creations; you come from Turned humans, so our core DNA has to be the same. But with the infectious agent, I’m betting it changes some part of the DNA structure to give you the adaptations you have: greater strength and speed, fangs, claws, superior senses. It’s amazing. Something that small could be the only thing that separates humans from being vampires and vampires from being human.” Daniel began walking again. “As riveting as I find everything you just said, I’m not Titus. So unlike him, who gets the reward of a blowjob after listening to your rambling, I’d rather move on to other topics, if we may.” Andreas laughed as he caught up to him. “Nice way of saying I’m boring the hell out of you.” “Well, I do try to be polite.” Andreas’s laugh slowed, his smile faded with his countenance growing more serious. “Can I ask you something else about Turning?” “You can ask me anything, darling. You know that.”

86 S.J. Frost “You said I’d want to do nothing but lie in bed and feed. I’m guessing I’ll be craving blood a lot?” “Yes, but just because you’ll crave it, doesn’t mean it’ll go down easily. I had a terrible time with feeding for nearly a month after Titus Turned me. But as he said, it was my human sensibilities still being repulsed at the idea of drinking it. I suppose if you can lose those quickly, it won’t be so bad.” Andreas nodded slowly. “Yeah. I think what’s going to be hardest for me is not getting to say good-bye to Carl and my other friends, just disappearing and letting them believe I’m dead. I hate thinking of the pain I’m going to cause them.” Daniel stopped outside an enclosure holding a black leopard dozing on a large boulder. “I’m afraid that’s something I can’t relate to or offer advice on. I didn’t have any attachments in my human life. If anything, I was more than happy to leave it behind. Not that I’ve formed many attachments among vampires.” “But that’s just the thing,” Andreas said. “Since being with Ty, I feel like I’ve slowly been leaving human society the more I’m around vampires.” He grinned and bumped Daniel with his shoulder. “I’ve even started looking at you as a closer friend than Carl. How scary is that?” Daniel snickered. “Absolutely terrifying.” He pointed to the black leopard, her sleek ebony coat showing spots when the light hit it just right. “She’s stunning.” “Yeah, she is, now that she’s being taken care of properly. She came to us as a rescue from an exotic animal collector. You should see the pictures of what she was taken out of. She spent the first half of her life in a cage so small, she could do nothing but pace five feet before having to turn around and pace back. She just had a large dog house for shelter, and that was the only place she had to sit up on. The bottom of her cage was nothing but dirt, and when it rained, it turned to mud. When she arrived here, she was covered in filth and dangerously underweight.” Daniel watched as the black leopard lifted her head and yawned, showing her long fangs. She stared back at him, her eyes

enduRing instincts 87 half closed in contentment. Daniel shook his head. “No creature should ever have to live like that.” “Couldn’t agree more.” As they turned to continue walking, Daniel put his arm around Andreas’s shoulders. “Going back to what we were saying, as far as Turning goes, taking your time is probably best. It’ll mean you’re mentally and emotionally ready when the time comes, and then it’ll help make adapting easier. And Titus will certainly wait for you.” He caught one of Andreas’s curls, giving it a playful tug. “Just don’t make him spend eternity with someone who’s already ancient before becoming a vampire.” “I’ve got a few decades before I hit that point.” “Ah, but how time flies.” Andreas sighed. “Tell me about it.” He glanced at Daniel. “Back at La Rose Rouge, that vampire who attacked you said Troy was still alive. Ty’s believed all this time that Troy survived the fall. I had my doubts, but like Ty pointed out, humans have been known to fall that far and survive. The whole thing has got me thinking a lot on how a vampire can be killed.” Daniel aimed a grin at him. “Now I know I can be a bit difficult at times, but contemplating ways to kill me may be something of an extreme measure, don’t you think?” Andreas gave him a shove on the shoulder. “You know what I mean. I know the old legends where the only way to kill a vampire is with a stake through the heart, sunlight, or a silver bullet are all wrong.” “Silver bullet? I thought that was for werewolves.” “I read somewhere once it worked on vampires, too.” “Well, I suppose it would. Just as any bullet would if shot in the head or heart. Same as a stake to the heart would kill pretty much anything.” “That’s exactly what I mean. Vampires might be stronger than humans, but so are countless species in the world. The legends make it seem like you’re practically indestructible, when really,

88 S.J. Frost you’re just as fragile as any or the world’s creatures.” “Very true. We’re a little more durable than humans and certainly our quicker healing abilities are a nice benefit, but yes, we can be more easily killed than the legends make us appear. In all the ways a human can be killed, really. Except for disease, of course. We haven’t found any of those that affect us. Yet.” Andreas shook his head in amazement. “I guess that helps explain why Ancient vampires like Titus are so revered. When you think about it, it’s pretty incredible any vampire is able to survive for hundreds of years and doesn’t get killed in accidental mishaps, like getting hit by a bus.” “Well, most of our masters do teach us to look both ways when crossing the street.” Andreas laughed, giving him a smack on the arm for his sarcasm. A deafening roar boomed through the big cat house. “Sounds like my kitten heard my voice,” Andreas said. “I really have to question your sanity with calling a four hundred pound lion a kitten.” “Actually, Dakarai is closer to four fifty.” Andreas walked quicker, grabbing Daniel’s hand to pull him along. “You’re going to like him. I can’t believe it’s taken me this long to get you to meet him.” “Only because I find the smell of cat shit offensive.” “You’re exaggerating. All the habitats are kept as spotless as possible.” “As possible. You see, there’s the loophole.” Andreas rolled his eyes and stopped outside the enclosure holding the African lions. Two lionesses lay on rocks beside each other, lazily twitching their tails. Dakarai paced along the bars. Seeing Andreas, he reached a massive paw through and swatted at him. Though the gesture was in play, Andreas waited until the male lion calmed before approaching the enclosure. As he did, Dakarai pressed his back to the bars.

enduRing instincts 89 Andreas scratched the lion along his back. “I hope you know this cute kitten act isn’t going to get you extra food.” Daniel stood back watching. The lion was massive. Just his paws were the size of Andreas’s face. Yet it was obvious Dakarai knew Andreas and was very attached to him. Daniel looked beyond them as a third lioness came into the enclosure from the public viewing area, moving with silent grace. He had to admit, they were beautiful. Daniel moved closer. “This is the one you raised from a cub?” Andreas nodded. “I was doing field study in Africa, and we came across a pride that had been slaughtered by poachers.” He shook his head, as if trying to clear his memories. “It was horrible what the bastards did to them, skinning them, cutting off their heads and paws to sell on the black market. While we were documenting what had happened, I heard what sounded like a cub crying in distress, and that’s when I found him by his mother. “There weren’t any other cubs. I assume his siblings were captured to be sold on the black market, too. I don’t know how he got away from the poachers, but he was so small and helpless, to leave him out there was certain death. I took him in, nursed and cared for him the whole time I was living there. When I landed the job here, it turned out the zoo had been looking for a male lion, so I brought him with me. “That’s how most of the animals got here, actually. Orphaned in the wild, saved from poachers or the black market, rescued from exotic animal collectors. When an animal can be rehabilitated and returned to the wild, we try our best to do that, but some aren’t good candidates, others don’t have a place to return to because their habitat’s been destroyed. So we do our best to create as natural an environment and as good a life as we can for them. Usually they’re in their outdoor enclosures, but it’s been so cold lately.” A soft smile touched Daniel’s lips as he listened to him. He could hear the passion in Andreas’s voice, how much he cared for his cats and all animals, how it pained him in the ways they were

90 S.J. Frost hurt. He moved to Andreas’s side. “May I pet him?” Andreas glanced around to see if any other zoo workers were in sight. “Yeah. Only because I know you can get your ass out of the way if he strikes. But still stay back here by his shoulders.” Daniel rubbed the lion between his shoulder blades, then up into his thick mane. “Since you’re already so close to him, you may want to consider bonding him to you and making him a servant when the time is right. He’d be as docile as Lynx and Hemingway with you and those he senses you’re on good terms with.” Andreas chuckled. “And what would I do with him? Have him live in the house with me?” “Yes.” Andreas stopped laughing. He gazed at Dakarai for a long moment, then back to Daniel. “I don’t think that’d be very fair to him. At least here, he’s got his ladies and something close to a natural habitat.” “You and Titus could buy a mansion somewhere rural with land enough to give him ten times the room to roam than what he has here. Or you could simply move to the manor in England. Titus owns acres on top of acres surrounding it. And I’m sure you could rescue another lioness or two from somewhere.” Andreas patted Dakarai on his back. “I guess it’s something I could consider.” He glanced at Daniel. “Speaking of how we were talking about adapting earlier, how are you doing? It sounded like you were having a pretty bad nightmare the other night until Ryu got to you.” Daniel kept his gaze on the lion, his voice tight as he answered. “I’m fine.” Andreas nudged him with his elbow. “Which is code for you feel Fucked up, Insecure, Neurotic, and Emotional.” “What a lovely little acronym.” He sighed and stopped petting Dakarai, taking a few steps back. “And not entirely inaccurate. But yes, I was having a nightmare, and Ryu vanquished it. Like he

enduRing instincts 91 always does when he’s near. We sat up talking for a bit, with him telling me about his human life, then I went back to bed.” “That’s all?” “That’s all.” “Well, that’s disappointing.” Daniel let out a soft snort. “I think I need to have a talk with Titus. He must be getting lazy if you’re so focused on what’s going on in bedrooms other than yours.” Andreas faced him. “That doesn’t have anything to do with it. It’s obvious Ryu wants you. I’m just trying to understand why you’re holding back.” Daniel watched as Dakarai lay down, seeming content now having gotten attention. “Funny, it doesn’t seem so obvious to me. He’s been very distant since the other night.” “He and Ty have been really distracted the past couple days scouting around the house for signs of Isaac’s rats.” Daniel stood silent for a few moments. He took a quick breath to help his words come out. “Yes, I know. It’s just, to use your word, disappointing. And to be honest, the things I’ve been feeling toward him, they’re strange to me.” He smirked at Andreas. “But not nearly as strange as sharing all this with you.” “Well, it’s not anything I didn’t know or suspect. It probably feels that way because for the first time, you’ve really opened your eyes to him. And, no matter how strange you feel, even you can’t deny Ryu’s earned at least a blowjob for putting up with your smartass self for centuries.” Daniel laughed. “You might have a point on that.” Smiling, Andreas turned back to Dakarai, petting him again. “Really though, I can understand how it feels weird to you, especially since you’ve never been with another vampire. But other than Titus, have you ever felt this way with anyone else? Even a human? I’m guessing not.” Daniel tipped his head to the side, contemplating Andreas. “It’s really quite impressive how intelligent you are considering

92 S.J. Frost you haven’t lived very long.” “Wow, that sounded like a genuine compliment. Thanks.” Andreas scratched Dakarai behind his ears. “Have a good night, kitten.” He turned, leading Daniel away with his arm around Daniel’s waist. “Just like you said how I’ll know when the time is right for Ty to Turn me, you’ll know when the time is right for you to be with him. Or anyone else, but I’m really pulling for him.” Daniel slipped his arm around Andreas as well. “I really think you’re pulling for the right man.” “Good. So let’s go home now. I’m pretty sure there are a couple hot guys waiting for us.” Daniel nodded, his spirits feeling lighter. “Well then, let’s not make them wait.”

chAPteR nine Daniel and Andreas froze at the sound of shouting as they entered the mansion. They glanced at each other, then rushed forward, heading for the family room. Titus and Ryunosuke stood face to face, both slightly leaning toward the other, each holding barely controlled rage in their expressions. “What the fuck is wrong with me?” Ryunosuke shouted. “What the fuck is wrong with you? If you want him to have a babysitter so goddamn bad, do it yourself!” “I’m not asking you to be his babysitter!” Titus countered. “I’m asking you to show some consideration to where he goes!” “What the fuck do you want from me, Cal? I wasn’t even here when he left! All I got was a call with him telling me where he was going! What’d you want me to do? Tell him he couldn’t leave the house?” “That’s exactly what I want you to do! You can’t let him go off by himself wherever he pleases!” “He was going to see Andreas!” “I don’t care if he was going to see the Tribunal! You shouldn’t have let him go alone!” “I would’ve thought you’d be happy letting him go see Andreas! At least Andreas wouldn’t be alone, then!” Titus took a step toward Ryunosuke. “What the fuck are you implying? That I’m not protecting Andreas?” Daniel stormed into the room. “Enough! Both of you! I’m right here and in one mostly uninjured piece. So is Andreas, wholly uninjured.” He pushed between them, and with a hand on each of their chests, shoved them further apart. Ryunosuke’s rage fled as concern took over. He lightly gripped Daniel’s upper arm. “What do you mean, mostly uninjured? What

94 S.J. Frost happened? Were you attacked again?’ Daniel heard the worry in Ryunosuke’s voice. He turned to him, speaking more calmly. “No. I wasn’t attacked again. I only meant mostly uninjured because I’m still bearing the wounds from a couple days ago.” He held up his arm, showing how the gouges on his hand had faded to thin scratches, and the deep, bite wounds were nearly gone. Ryunosuke’s expression softened. He reached to take Daniel’s upraised hand. Titus snorted. “And you wouldn’t even have those if someone would’ve taken care of you.” Ryunosuke’s hand shot past Daniel’s as he aimed his pointing finger at Titus. “I’m going to tell you one last time, stop pushing me!” “Goddamn it!” Daniel yelled. He spun to face Titus, grabbing Ryunosuke’s arm and yanking it down. “Ryu took care of me in ways more important than tending my wounds, so stop ridiculing him.” Titus folded his arms across his chest. “I’m not ridiculing him. I’m simply trying to inform him that taking care of you goes beyond fighting for you.” “And he did go beyond. Not only did he rescue me from real life demons, but imaginary as well, along with comforting me for some time afterward.” Titus stared at Daniel for a moment. He looked past him to Ryunosuke. “I knew you were with him in the beginning of the night. Why didn’t you say you spent more time with him?” Daniel spoke quicker than Ryunosuke. “Most likely because it was none of your business. Honestly, first Andreas, now you. Until you both decide to enter my bedroom naked, don’t worry about what’s going on it.” Laughing softly, Andreas stepped behind Titus and wrapped his arms around him, placing a tender kiss on the side of Titus’s neck. “He has a point, Ty. It’s none of our business what goes on

enduRing instincts 95 in his bedroom or Ryu’s unless we’re there doing some business.” A wicked smirk curved Titus’s lips as he glanced back at Andreas. “Well, you know how I like to take care of business.” Andreas shifted away from him enough to lay a slap on Titus’s ass, his hand lingering to give the solid cheek a squeeze. “Oh, I do. And speaking of business, but of a totally different kind, how’d things go today?” Titus sighed. “Not good.” He started toward the couch, taking Andreas’s hand to bring Andreas with him. Daniel watched them moving as one. He still had moments of amazement at how Titus and Andreas were together. Whether locked in passion or simply engaged in conversation, when they interacted it was as if watching two souls united into one, they completed each other that perfectly. Not to mention how Andreas could defuse Titus with so little effort was proof alone they belonged together. A touch, a kiss, a joke from Andreas seemed to have wiped all Titus’s previous anger toward Ryu from his memory. Daniel glanced at Ryu, whose expression, stance, the very air around him vibrated with annoyance. He wanted to reach for Ryu, to do for him what Andreas did for Titus, but he felt rather than bring Ryu ease, he’d probably bring him confusion wondering why he was trying to settle him. Daniel’s attention drifted back to Titus as he spoke. Titus sat on the couch, pulling Andreas close to be tucked into his side, and wrapped his arm around him. “Ryu and I searched separate areas around the house today. I circled the immediate block, broadening out with every pass, but if Isaac and Troy do have spies on us, they’re keeping a good distance. I couldn’t sense other vampires remotely near us. But that’s not to say there’s not. It could well be they’re up in one of the high-rises, which since we’re on the ground, we’re not going to know they’re there.” Ryunosuke paced forward to take a seat in one of the recliners, his irritation lost as he took on a concentrated visage. “And I started out further, narrowing in on each pass. For all we know,

96 S.J. Frost they might not even be watching us physically. They might have cameras trained on the house. They could be anywhere in the city if that’s the case.” Andreas spoke up. “Couldn’t it be possible too that they’re using people not yet Turned to watch us? Vampire wannabes and servants.” Titus buried his smiling lips in Andreas’s curls and kissed the top of his head. “You’ve been learning your lessons well.” Andreas rested his head against him. “Because I have a good teacher.” Daniel rolled his eyes. “Our lives could well be threatened on all sides. Is this really the time to be wallowing in sugary affections?” Titus lifted his gaze to him, his voice holding a reprimanding tone as he spoke. “It’s the best time for it. When threats close in, there’s no better time to cherish the one you love and create every beautiful moment you can with them.” Daniel lowered his gaze, Titus’s words sending a sting through him because he knew Titus had lived through moments like this and worse. He glanced up, offering a small smile. “I’m sorry. You’re right. I’m just in a bit of a mood at being the cause of this.” Ryunosuke turned in his chair to see him. “Don’t say that. None of this is your fault.” Titus nodded. “I have to agree with Ryu. Yes, you took the preemptive in throwing Troy off a building, but whether you would’ve done that or not, this fight was going to be brought to us eventually because of their delusions in wanting to kill elder vampires. In a twisted sort of way, what you did was for the best. It forced Isaac to move sooner than he wanted, and we were able to weaken him.” Daniel grinned at him. “That sounded almost complimentary.” “Then I think you read too much into it. I said it wasn’t your fault. I didn’t say I thought you did the right thing. You already

enduRing instincts 97 know how I feel about what you did.” Andreas patted Titus’s abdomen. “Go easy on him. He’s been through enough because of that.” Titus gazed at Daniel as he answered Andreas. “I guess he’s paid his debt. Especially since he’s still not looking the most vibrant.” He pointed to Daniel’s wounded hand. “Those wounds not healing yet show you’re still not as strong as you should be, which isn’t much of a surprise considering how little you’ve been feeding lately. With what you went through a couple nights ago, I think you should go hunting tonight.” “I agree,” Daniel said. “When would you like to leave?” Titus shook his head and brushed his fingers through Andreas’s hair. “There’s no need for me to go out. I have everything I need right here. Why don’t you and Ryu go?” His silver gaze moved to Ryunosuke. “You’re looking a little on the pallid side yourself.” Ryunosuke glowered at him. “I look fine. But I’ll be more than happy to accompany Daniel on a hunt.” Daniel looked between Titus and Ryunosuke, and where Ryu looked hardly pleased with Titus, Titus was all but glowing with a victorious smirk. Too bad all he felt was hurt at Ryu obviously not wanting to go out with him. If the situation were different, he’d walk away from them both and go hunting on his own. But as Titus said, threats were lingering all around. He didn’t want to go out into the city, which he wasn’t familiar with anyhow, and not have someone to watch his back. Daniel turned to leave the room. “I’ll get ready, then. Thank you for being willing to go with me, Ryu.” “You don’t have to thank me. Like I said, I’m happy to.” Daniel nodded, but with his back to him, didn’t bother trying to offer a smile of appreciation. What point was there in smiling over a lie, anyway?

chAPteR ten Daniel walked beside Ryunosuke, their pace slow as they wove around the people going in and out of stores and restaurants. Though the holidays had passed, many of the decorations were still up, but the festiveness of them did nothing for Daniel’s mood. He glanced to Ryu, whose eyes scanned the crowd, his posture alert as if waiting for an attack. Daniel extended his own senses. No vampires around that he could tell. But with Ryu being the warrior he was, Daniel knew he didn’t easily let his guard down. He wanted to say it was the reason Ryu had hardly spoken to him, why they were walking side by side but felt so far apart, but the real truth was Ryu didn’t want to be out with him. He’d made that clear with his glare when Titus suggested he go with him. Daniel lowered his gaze to the sidewalk. How had their relationship taken this bad turn? It seemed Ryu was rejecting him even before knowing his feelings. Or maybe, Ryu did know his feelings. He knew for certain Ryu wasn’t daft enough to not have picked up on his lusting. It could be that’s what had built Ryu’s walls. Ryu didn’t want him and was trying to block him before he made a move that could embarrass them both. Ryunosuke’s voice pulled him from his thoughts. “I’m not sure this is the best hunting ground.” Daniel glanced up, looking over the crowd milling about Water Tower Place. “No, it’s not. But I don’t know this city well enough to know where is. At least I’m getting to see this.” He gestured to the castle-like Chicago Water Tower. “I’ve heard about it, just never came to see it.” A long sigh left him. “It reminds me of home and all the old buildings there.” Ryunosuke looked at him out the corner of his eye. “Are you okay?” “Just feeling a little worn down.”

100 S.J. Frost “I’m sure you are. We should probably find a prospect soon and get you fed. The night’s moving fast.” Daniel nodded, but rather than continue walking, he moved toward a bench and sat. Not seeming bothered by his decision, Ryunosuke sat beside him. Daniel gestured toward the trees, still decorated with holiday lights. “I’ll admit, I felt a bit sad at spending the holidays alone this year. I shouldn’t have been in such a rush to leave after I was healed, but I thought it’s what would’ve been best for Titus and Andreas. And myself as well, I suppose. But at least some of the holiday spirit is lingering. The lights are lovely, aren’t they?” Ryunosuke glanced at the trees. “I guess. I’m not really into the whole Christmas thing.” “Well, you didn’t have it in your culture for many years.” Daniel forced a smile, giving Ryu a playful bump with his shoulder and a wink. “Whereas I, on the other hand, grew up as a good Christian boy.” Ryunosuke chuckled softly. “I don’t ever remember you being good or a Christian.” “Maybe good is stretching things a bit, but the rest is true. I was Catholic. Even back when I was a whore, I’d still go to Mass. Granted I wasn’t allowed inside the cathedral, I was too poor and my soul was already too lost in the eyes of the priests, but I’d still sit on the steps, trying to catch the bits and pieces of the sermon floating out. Even though I didn’t understand Latin then, there was still something comforting in the words.” Ryunosuke’s gaze was focused on the ground. His voice left him hushed, the tone wounded. “Remember what I told you about using that word to address yourself ?” Daniel looked at him. “I’m sorry. An old habit, but I’ll work to break it.” “And I’ll do what I can to help you, even if it’s just reminding you you’re so much better than that.” A soft smile rose to Daniel’s lips. Ryu not only defended him against true foes, but from himself as well. It sparked hope inside

enduRing instincts 101 him that their friendship wasn’t as broken as he thought. He felt the need for Ryu’s touch throughout his body, over his skin. Even the smallest of touches would do. He just wanted contact from him. Daniel offered a hand to Ryu. Ryunosuke looked at it, then met Daniel’s gaze, giving him a gentle smile as he placed his hand in Daniel’s. He shifted closer to him, sitting so their shoulders and arms touched. “I never knew you to go to church after we met. Or maybe you did, but since it’s not a part of my life, I never paid attention.” “I stopped going after Titus took me in. When that other bastard owned me, the things he did made me lose all faith in a greater protector, until Titus. After he rescued me, I saw no need to worship anything or anyone other than him.” Ryunosuke took a breath as if to say something but slowly let it out in a sigh. Heavy silence fell between them. Daniel cleared his throat but still only managed to get his voice out in a whisper. “A lot has changed now, though. I’ve come to accept I’m not the one he was meant to be with. And maybe I’ve always known that, deep down, but I chose to ignore it. He’s found his soul-mate, his eternal partner, in Andreas. I won’t deny I still hold some hurt over it; how can I not after loving, wanting, and hoping for so long? But I’ve also come to care very much for Andreas, and even I can see the beauty of what they have together. And for all Titus has done for me, there’s a part of me that’s overjoyed at seeing him finally and truly happy.” Ryunosuke squeezed Daniel’s hand. “He would be proud of you for saying that. You’ve grown so much.” Daniel laughed lightly. “Yes, it’s only taken me three hundred years or so to mature.” Ryunosuke grinned and leaned a little more into him. Daniel pressed back. “And what about you? Are you proud of me?”

102 S.J. Frost Ryunosuke tipped his head back, his gaze moving beyond the water tower to look at the stars. “I’m proud of you, too. But, I’m also happy to hear that it sounds like you’re getting closer to moving on from him.” “I’m not getting closer to moving on. I’m ready to do so now.” Ryunosuke turned his head to look at him. There it was, that intense look in Daniel’s soft brown eyes. Before, he only hoped he was interpreting it in the right way, wanting it to mean Daniel was attracted to him. Daniel had dropped so many hints and clues about being attracted to him, but he felt the way Daniel talked to him now with such open honesty could be trusted so much more than the flirtations. Daniel glanced toward the tower again. He pulled his hand from Ryunosuke’s to rub both of his gloved hands together. “It feels like it’s starting to get colder.” Ryunosuke brought his gaze forward. Or maybe he was wrong about what Daniel was feeling. His emotions and senses got so muddled around him. Normally he could read anyone. But Daniel, what he was thinking and feeling, had always been an enigma to him. It was as if Daniel could shut off his emotions at times, or he was a master at hiding them when he wanted to. It made sense, actually. With what Daniel had gone through when he was young, it was probably a matter of survival to control his feelings and close himself off at times. But then there were other moments when Daniel’s emotions shone so clear. Ryunosuke pushed the thoughts aside. He hadn’t figured Daniel out in countless years. He sure as hell wouldn’t be able to do it now. He stood up and half turned away from him. “I think it’s getting colder, too. We should find a place to go in for a while.” “I agree.” Daniel grinned at him. “I could do with a warm drink.” “I’m sure there’s a bar nearby.” A few hushed chuckles left Daniel. “That wasn’t the kind of warm drink I was referring to.”

enduRing instincts 103 “I didn’t think so. I was more thinking you might be able to pick up someone who’s already drunk for a quick feeding.” Daniel sighed and leaned forward, propping up his head up with his elbow on his knee, his chin cupped in his hand. “So much effort. It’s gets tiresome.” Ryunosuke gazed at him, words screaming in his mind to be spoken. Should he? He wanted to. He could feel it inside him, the yearning to give himself to Daniel, to provide him with the life sustaining blood he needed. But he’d already tried to get Daniel to take his blood before, and if Daniel refused it when he was injured and so desperate for it, why would he take it now? Still, would it hurt to offer? There was a chance Daniel could say yes, wasn’t there? Clinging to the thin hope, Ryunosuke turned toward him again. He lowered his voice. “You could always take from me.” He saw Daniel tense and regretted letting the words have voice. His mind raced to find a way to smooth over the offer, to make light of it and ease the discomfort he caused Daniel. “Okay.” Ryunosuke startled inside. Daniel didn’t…he couldn’t have… it must’ve been a trick of his mind. “What did you say?” Daniel slowly rose to his feet. He faced Ryunosuke, standing eye to eye with him. “I said ‘okay’. If you truly mean it.” “Of course I do. I’m surprised, that’s all. I didn’t think you’d want me.” Daniel pulled off his glove to touch Ryunosuke’s cheek, wanting to feel Ryu’s skin beneath his fingertips. He caressed down, settling his hand on Ryu’s chest. “When it comes to trust, of everyone in the world, of everyone I’ve ever met, only you’re on equal standing with Titus and Andreas in my heart, mind, and soul.” Daniel’s words wiped any response from Ryunosuke’s mind. He never thought he’d hear Daniel say he trusted him as much as Cal. And Daniel’s voice, sensuality overflowed from each spoken

104 S.J. Frost word. This wasn’t flirting. It was seduction. Ryunosuke laid his hand over Daniel’s resting on his chest, curling his fingers around it. “I don’t know what to say. Thank you.” “You don’t have to say even that. In the things you’ve done for me, the care and kindness you’ve given me, those say everything.” Ryunosuke slid an arm around Daniel’s lower back, drawing him in so their bodies pressed together. His voice left him in a husky whisper. “Do you want to go back to the house?” Daniel shook his head. “I’m too anxious. I don’t want to wait even the time to get back. I want to do it right now.” “I guess we could do things true vampire style. Find a private place, down an alley or somewhere.” Daniel gripped Ryunosuke’s hand and started walking. “Let’s go.” Ryunosuke let Daniel lead him through the crowd. His mind spun and only one thought ricocheted around inside it; Daniel had agreed to take his blood. Even if it didn’t lead to sex, it was a huge step. And despite the seduction in Daniel’s voice and eyes, he tried not to get his hopes up giving his blood to him would mean they’d also share their bodies, or that Daniel would offer his own blood in return. Yet one second he was telling himself not to hope for those things, and the next second, he was doing just that. The crowd began to thin as they moved further away from the water tower. With a sparse few people on the sidewalk, Daniel paused at the end of a side street. Only a car wide, it cut between apartment buildings to the next busier road. A few weak lights shone, but they did more to provide for shadows than illuminate the area. Daniel looked at Ryunosuke. “What do you think?” “It’ll work.” He smiled at him, then started down the side street, keeping Daniel’s hand in his. As Ryunosuke walked, he assessed the area, looking for the

enduRing instincts 105 best spot to provide them privacy. He saw a building with a brick frame around the door, blocking view from one end of the alley, and the fire escape ladder hung down on the other side, making it difficult to see from the further end. With the light above burned out, the shadows were dark enough to conceal them. Ryunosuke let Daniel’s hand slide from his as he walked into the shadows. He leaned back on the building, his gaze on Daniel standing in front of him. Slowly, he unbuttoned his coat and pulled his scarf loose. Daniel watched as Ryunosuke opened his coat and drew his scarf off his neck. Ryu was removing all barricades to let him have full access to his body. Daniel’s heart tightened at the gesture. Ryu was an older, more powerful vampire than him, and yet at this moment, Ryu was surrendering control to him. It was the ultimate act of trust. When Ryu had offered to let him take his blood, his mind had froze; he felt as though his heart had locked up. He didn’t know what to say. “Yes” was the answer that screamed in the front of his mind, but fear stilled his tongue for several moments. It wasn’t Ryu he feared. It was…connecting. He feared opening himself up to him, falling in love with him, and having Ryu hold him at a distance as Titus had done to him. He didn’t think he could bear that, to have loved two men and not have it returned. Yet, he also wanted, so very badly, to have another chance at being loved. Daniel closed the distance between them. He reached up with tentative hands, placing both on Ryu’s chest. His voice came soft. “I’m not sure how to begin. It feels a little strange touching you like this. I don’t know if I should kiss you first, or just…” His voice trailed off as he didn’t know how to finish his thought. Ryunosuke lifted a hand to rest it on Daniel’s cheek. “Do whatever you feel comfortable with. You have all the power.” Daniel breath left him. He had all the power. To hear such words, especially from someone like Ryu, his mind and body

106 S.J. Frost swooned. Ryunosuke smiled and brushed his thumb along Daniel’s cheekbone. “And you know, it feels a little strange to me, too. But I think for me, it’s more because I’m in disbelief this is really happening. I’ve wanted to do this with you for so, so long.” All words truly were lost to Daniel. He slid his arms around Ryunosuke in a tight embrace, pressing their bodies together as he laid his head on Ryu’s shoulder, facing his neck. Daniel closed his eyes. He had control. He had the power. Ryu was willing to give him anything he wanted. Knowing that and feeling the warm, willing body against him lifted his desire to a new height. He felt his fangs lengthening as his passion, his hunger began to take hold. Daniel breathed in the spice of Ryu’s cologne, the scent making his mouth water even more. He could hear the quick, strong beats of Ryu’s heart. He touched his lips to Ryu’s neck in a tender kiss, feeling a thick vein pulsing in time with his heartbeat. His inhibitions faded as instinct took over. He licked a thick line up Ryu’s neck. A groan rumbled in Ryunosuke’s throat, the sound arousing Daniel even more. Ryunosuke rolled his head away from him, fully giving his neck to him. Daniel sucked at Ryu’s skin where he intended to bite. He heard and felt Ryu’s breath quicken. One of Ryu’s arms wrapped around his lower back. Having Ryu hold him broke the last of Daniel’s control. He opened his mouth wide and eased the tips of his fangs into Ryunosuke’s neck. Ryunosuke’s lips parted in a sigh. The instant Daniel bit, pleasure warmed his body. It flowed through him, gentle at first, and with each second Daniel sucked on him, the intensity grew. No thought could penetrate the rush. The euphoria of it overwhelmed all his senses. It was all he could feel, save for how his cock ached to be touched. Daniel moaned against Ryunosuke’s neck as he sucked and swallowed. Ryunosuke gasped at the sound. Knowing his blood

enduRing instincts 107 was giving Daniel so much pleasure heightened his own. So drunk in it, he didn’t realize Daniel had opened his pants until he felt fingers wrap around his cock in a tight grip. He reached between them to free Daniel’s cock from his pants, only to discover Daniel already had. Daniel let Ryunosuke’s cock go to gently move Ryu’s hand away. Ryunosuke swallowed a protesting growl, wanting to touch Daniel too, then learned why Daniel had moved his hand away as Daniel worked his hips against him, sliding and grinding their cocks together. Ryunosuke pulled him tighter against his body. He set one hand on the back of Daniel’s head and pushed down lightly, pressing him even more to his neck. Daniel’s approving groan vibrated on his neck and sent a tremor through him. Daniel sucked harder. The pleasure hit a new height, one too great for Ryunosuke to contain. He clung to him, gasping Daniel’s name as he came. Daniel felt Ryu’s fluid leave him, the warm cum coating his own cock. He couldn’t hold back his release. His arms tight around Ryunosuke, he stopped taking his blood as his climax hit. He stayed leaning against Ryunosuke as the high from his orgasm and feeding subsided, his own breathing as deep and quick as Ryu’s. It was one thing to feed from humans, but to take the blood of another vampire was entirely different. With Titus being the only other vampire he’d fed from, he hadn’t been certain what to expect. His mind and body floated in Ryu’s strength and essence as it became part of him with every swallow. He now knew exactly how powerful Ryu was, nearly as powerful as Titus, which surprised him since Ryu wasn’t an Ancient. Ryu’s taste alone, the sharp metallic tang, made him want to savor and swallow more and more. All of it combined with the arousal he felt, how tenderly Ryu held him, and made him wish he would’ve done this with him years ago. Daniel exhaled a contented sigh. He nuzzled into Ryunosuke neck and licked at the puncture wounds. He slowly lifted his head,

108 S.J. Frost looking into Ryu’s eyes. Ryunosuke brought his hand forward from Daniel’s hair to stroke his cheek. Daniel leaned forward, gently touching their lips together. Ryunosuke closed his eyes. Of all the things that had just happened between them, this felt the most special. He parted his lips enough to suck on Daniel’s bottom lip. When Ryunosuke released it, Daniel slipped his tongue out to lick Ryu’s lips, then eased it between them and into his mouth. Ryunosuke moved his hand from Daniel’s cheek to cup the back of his neck as Daniel’s tongue thrust over his own. He glided his tongue along Daniel’s to enter his mouth and was greeted with Daniel taking it in and sucking on it. As the long kiss ended, Ryunosuke kept his lips close to Daniel’s, his voice leaving him in a whisper. “You surprised me.” Daniel drew his head back slightly to see him better. “How so?” “I wasn’t sure how much pleasure you’d feel comfortable giving me.” Ryunosuke smiled and gestured down to their still hard cocks. “I certainly didn’t expect this.” Daniel touched Ryunosuke’s cock head with his middle fingertip. He rubbed over the slit and down to the retracted foreskin. “Is it not what you wanted?” “It’s everything I’ve wanted. I just wasn’t sure you did.” Daniel leaned forward, angling his lips closer to Ryunosuke’s, his voice dipping low to a sensual timbre. “And now that you have my cum on you, what do you think?” Desire pulsed through Ryunosuke again at Daniel’s words, and he pulled Daniel against him. “Now I’m certain you’ve wanted me just as much as I’ve wanted you.” “I should hope so.” Daniel kissed him again, then grinned. “And now we should get back home before we literally freeze our dicks off.” Ryunosuke chuckled and nodded. “Yeah, I think that’s a good idea.”

enduRing instincts 109 Daniel tucked Ryunosuke’s cock into his pants and zipped him up, Ryu returning the favor. Ryunosuke placed another soft kiss on Daniel’s lips. Daniel reached for Ryu’s hand at the same moment Ryunosuke moved to take his. They shared a smile, then walked hand in hand from the shadows.

chAPteR eLeven Daniel stepped into the mansion, stopping in the entrance hall as he pulled off his gloves and coat. All was silent. Only one dim light shone from a table lamp. Titus and Andreas must’ve gone to bed early, but he expected as much since even before he and Ryu had left, Titus had Andreas’s shirt off and was lying on top of him as they kissed on the couch. Ryunosuke moved behind him and placed his hands on Daniel’s hips. Daniel laid his own hand over them, a soft moan purring in his throat as Ryu kissed his neck. And kiss was all Ryu did. It amazed and touched him how Ryu hadn’t asked for or tried to take his blood. Ryu was showing absolute respect for him, doing his best to not be forceful. Not even Titus had been so considerate to him during their intimate forays. Once they had crossed the line to becoming lovers, Titus never pressured him to do anything he didn’t want, but Titus would also take what he wanted unless he was told not to. It was one of the things that thrilled him about Titus, his assertiveness. It was also one of the things that gave him the most headaches. But with Ryu, he didn’t feel that way. He felt as if Ryu was trying to make sure he was comfortable and wanted everything they did together. Daniel turned his head toward Ryu and kissed him on the cheek. He took Ryu’s hands in his, leading him up the stairs and into his bedroom. Ryunosuke closed the door behind them. He turned to see Daniel walking toward the bed. Daniel’s strides, his motions with tossing the comforter down, it seemed everything he did dripped with sex and sensuality. Watching him heightened Ryunosuke’s desire. A few quick steps put him at Daniel’s side. He turned Daniel toward him, cupping his face in both hands as he claimed Daniel’s lips in a

112 S.J. Frost passionate kiss. He felt Daniel smile through the kiss and couldn’t help but grin himself since it was clear Daniel knew how much he wanted him. Ryunosuke moved his hands from Daniel’s face to slip them beneath his sweater, a rough groan leaving him at feeling Daniel’s bare skin. He eased back from the kiss to lift the sweater off and gazed at Daniel, his skin smooth and sleek, his torso finely toned and muscled to perfection. Ryunosuke placed his hand flat on Daniel’s chest and ran it down his body, wanting to store in his mind how Daniel felt beneath his touch. As Ryunosuke’s touch traveled lower on him, Daniel closed his eyes, savoring the sensation. He could feel the calluses Ryu had from all his years of using a sword. They’d become so much a part of his body, even his vampire healing abilities let them be. The roughness gave a pleasant, soft scratching over his skin. One more thing he could get used to feeling regularly, like so many other things he’d found with Ryu. Daniel opened his eyes and reached behind Ryunosuke’s head, pulling the black silk ribbon free and letting Ryu’s ebony hair cascade from the ponytail to fall around his face, settling around shoulders. He brushed his fingers through it, the silken strands sliding between them. He lowered his hands to the bottom of Ryu’s shirt and raised it off him. He’d seen Ryu without a shirt plenty of times over the years, and every time, he always admired how beautifully cut his body was. Now, being able to trace and touch each groove of muscle, feel the smooth skin beneath his fingertips, his appreciation deepened even more. Daniel felt Ryu unbuttoning his pants, and he reached to do the same to Ryu’s, grinning as he saw the dried white cum on the Ryu’s black leather pants. Thinking of their intimacy earlier put speed into his fingers. He opened Ryu’s pants and pushed them down. As they reached Ryu’s thighs, Ryunosuke took over in removing them. Daniel followed in shedding his own. Ryunosuke straightened and stepped closer to him, wrapping one arm around Daniel’s lower back, placing his other hand on

enduRing instincts 113 Daniel’s hip. Daniel looked down at their hard cocks resting against each other. With Ryu bared before him, he saw how much their bodies complimented each other and wondered how he’d never seen it before. Daniel met Ryu’s gaze. The passion in Ryu’s eyes was clear but so was something else: adoration. Had it always been there? Had he been so blinded by wanting to make Titus his, he hadn’t seen the perfect match before him? Daniel stopped his thoughts. He was getting ahead of himself. A few kisses, one orgasm, and a feeding didn’t mean Ryu wanted to be his eternal partner. Ryunosuke sensed Daniel’s desire wavering. Daniel was still aroused, but there was an uncertainty about him now. He wondered if they were moving too fast. Just feeding from another vampire was a great step for Daniel; add to it the intimacy they’d already shared and were sharing. He wanted him, desperately, but only if Daniel felt he was fully ready to connect with him in such a way. Ryunosuke rested his forehead against Daniel’s, his fingers drifting up and down Daniel’s back in gentle strokes. “I’m fine doing anything you want, even if it’s nothing.” The sincerity Daniel heard in Ryunosuke’s words made his breath catch. Once again, Ryu was surrendering control to him. Already Ryu had put so much trust in him. Then again, maybe it wasn’t all that new of thing but something that had developed over all their years of knowing each other, and only now was he seeing it. Daniel found Ryu’s lips, kissing him deep as he pressed their bodies together. He pulled Ryu with him to the bed, guiding him to sit down, then drew away, turning to grab the lube from the bedside table. As he looked back, Daniel saw Ryunosuke move to the center of the bed and lie down with his head on the pillows. Lube in hand, he climbed on the bed and to Ryu, straddling over him on his hands and knees.

114 S.J. Frost Daniel offered Ryunosuke the lube. “Since you’re willing to give me anything I want, then how would you like to prepare me for you?” Ryunosuke reached for the lube, but placed his hand more over top of Daniel’s. “Are you sure you want to? That you really feel ready?” Daniel let out a light laugh. “Darling, ready is by far and away an understatement for how badly I want it.” A slow smile spread over Ryunosuke’s lips. “Then you’ve surprised me for the second time tonight.” Daniel bowed his head to him, playfully nipping Ryunosuke’s bottom lip. “I hope it’s another good one.” “It’s an amazing one.” Ryunosuke rose up to kiss him. Keeping their lips together, Daniel eased down to lie beside him, drawing Ryu over him as he rolled to his back. Ryunosuke propped himself on one elbow, stroking Daniel’s jaw as he kissed him. He brushed his fingertips down Daniel’s throat to the center of his chest, and followed the curve of one pec as rubbed his thumb across Daniel’s nipple. As he felt it perk, he dragged his lips from Daniel’s, kissing his chin, his throat, moving lower to flick his tongue over the nipple. Daniel rolled his hips, brushing his cock against Ryunosuke’s stomach. Ryunosuke glanced at Daniel’s cock, the foreskin pulled back to show the slit wet and leaking. Tasting Daniel took possession of his thoughts. He pushed himself down the bed, and as soon as Daniel’s cock within reach of his mouth, he took it in, driving it to the back of his throat and swallowing. Daniel gasped and grabbed the bottom sheet in a fist. Ryu hadn’t given him any warning, no teasing, no foreplay. Just simply devoured him. Daniel smiled as he let out a throaty groan. It was exactly how he liked to be sucked. Ryunosuke released him to open the lube. With his fingers slicked, he dropped down to suck him more and pushed one

enduRing instincts 115 finger into him. He heard Daniel let out a ragged groan, felt the tightness of him increase as Daniel’s muscles squeezed his finger before loosening. Ryunosuke pulled up on Daniel’s cock, sucking only the head, working it and the foreskin with his lips. Daniel arched, one hand gripped a handful of Ryunosuke’s hair. “You’re going to make me come before you get a second finger inside me.” Ryunosuke released him and dipped his head lower, his lips against Daniel’s balls as he spoke. “I guess I’ll stop then since I want us to get a little further.” Daniel smiled, then lost his thoughts as Ryunosuke sucked, licked, and gently pulled at his sac. Another of Ryunosuke’s fingers entered him. He felt Ryu spread his fingers, stretching him, then curling up to his gland. Daniel jerked down on Ryunosuke’s fingers. “I can’t…hold on much longer…” Ryunosuke lifted his head, grinning at him. “But we’ve hardly started.” Daniel grabbed Ryunosuke’s arm and tugged hard for him to come up to him. Still smiling at Daniel’s eagerness, Ryunosuke moved to crawl up Daniel’s body. He saw the drops of pre-cum on Daniel’s abdomen. He couldn’t abandon what he’d started without taking one more taste. He lowered his head, licking the pre-cum away. Daniel rocked his hips, his cock bumping and rubbing against Ryunosuke lips, cheek, throat, anywhere he could get it to touch Ryu. Sensing Daniel’s patience was nearing an end, Ryunosuke finished traveling up Daniel’s body. He moved to kiss him, but Daniel pushed on his shoulders, shoving him to his back. Ryunosuke barely settled onto his back before Daniel was on top of him, kneeling tall over him. Daniel snatched the lube off the bed, squeezed a generous amount into his palm, and gripped Ryunosuke’s cock, coating it from base to tip. He kept it in hand as he lowered his body to it. Ryunosuke gazed at him. With his head tipped down and to the side, Daniel’s long bangs had fallen over one of his eyes, the

116 S.J. Frost rich black of them contrasting against his fair skin. Daniel’s body looked tense with anticipation, his face concentrated on what he was doing. And to Ryunosuke, he was absolutely breathtaking. Daniel always looked amazing, but now, in this moment he’d waited so long for, he’d never seen him more beautiful. Ryunosuke’s breathing slowed as his cock touched Daniel’s hole. It was as if his entire body stilled, either not wanting to disrupt the moment or in disbelief it was actually happening. All the countless encounters he’d had, and never had he felt this way. He’d known love in his life. He’d had partners he cared deeply for and desired immensely, but what he felt now was something new. He wasn’t even sure he fully understood it, only how powerful it was. Daniel dropped down to Ryunosuke’s body, taking his cock into him. A high groan slipped from his throat. His head fell back, his lips parted. He hadn’t even started moving yet, but he already felt breathless. Ryu, buried inside him, felt so good, so right, so perfect. The instant they connected, Daniel realized how badly he’d wanted this, and not just sex, but Ryu. He started moving his hips, and just as Ryu had sucked his cock with fervor, he set a quick pace, snapping and thrusting with urgency. Feeling the hard rod sliding in and out, waking every pleasure-tipped nerve, consumed him with desire. Daniel gazed down on him. He could see the tips of Ryu’s fangs fully elongated, and Daniel knew it meant he’d aroused all parts of Ryu. He couldn’t help but take some pride in that and in how lost in pleasure Ryu looked. Seeing Ryu’s fangs, he got a rush of desire to feel them sinking into him, to give his blood to him, to taste it on Ryu’s lips. But anxiety touched his heart again. Ryu wouldn’t hurt him; he knew that, but he wasn’t sure if it was a step he was ready for yet. Daniel thrust harder on him. He didn’t want to think on things like that. For now, he just wanted to give and gain pleasure. Ryunosuke’s grip on Daniel’s hips tighten. Daniel felt Ryu had allowed his fingernails to shift into claws. They pricked his skin,

enduRing instincts 117 not enough to draw blood, but still sent a twinge of pain through him. Almost as soon as it happened, Ryu loosened his hold, so much his hands barely touched him. Daniel slapped one of his hands over Ryu’s to place it back on his hip. “Hold me tight.” A needful groan was the only response Ryunosuke could give. He clamped onto Daniel, holding him in place as he rocked his hips up to him hard and fast. Daniel grabbed one of Ryunosuke’s wrists and raised it to his lips. He took his own cock in his other hand. Pumping his cock in vigorous strokes, Daniel bit into Ryu’s wrist. The pleasure Ryunosuke already felt erupted to a new level, and he lost himself as his orgasm claimed his mind, body, and senses. With Ryunosuke’s blood filling his mouth, his cum releasing into him, Daniel let the last of his control go. He stroked himself through his climax, swallowing Ryu’s blood and getting the double rush of coming and feeding at the same instant. As the pleasure ebbed, he lowered Ryu’s wrist from his mouth, holding it to his chest, as he wasn’t ready to release him. He drew it slowly down his torso, leaving a trail of Ryu’s blood on his skin. He looked down at Ryu, his face flushed, his hair tussled, looking as though he’d been ravished. Daniel grinned to himself at a job well done. He eased off Ryu’s cock and fell over to his side next to him. Still grinning, he lightly nipped Ryu’s shoulder. “Now that was fun.” A breathless laugh left Ryunosuke. “Fun? I was thinking more like earth shattering, but we can go with fun if you want.” “Now that you say it, I think I prefer earth shattering.” Daniel laid a hand on Ryu’s cheek, a warm smile on his lips. “You’ve given me so much, in so many ways tonight.” Ryunosuke took Daniel’s hand, moving it from his cheek to kiss the palm. “I think you’ve given me much more.” Daniel laid his head on the same pillow as Ryu. He closed his eyes, exhaling a contented sigh. His voice left him in a drowsy whisper. “Everything feels so good with you, even when you’re

118 S.J. Frost doing nothing more than holding me.” Ryunosuke rested his arm over Daniel’s side. “It’s that way for me with you.” A soft moan answered him. Ryunosuke looked at him, Daniel’s expression happy and peaceful as sleep fell over him. He snuggled in closer to him, following him into slumber.

chAPteR tweLve Ryunosuke woke to Daniel curled on his side next to him, one leg draped over him, their hands joined together on his chest. After they’d dozed off from their first time making love, only a couple hours passed before they were both roused with the need to bring their bodies together again. Ryunosuke rolled his head toward him, burying his nose in Daniel’s hair. A soft moan hummed in Daniel’s throat, and he shifted even more into him. Ryunosuke closed his eyes, savoring the comfort of having him close. It’d been so long since he’d felt this relaxed with anyone. He didn’t know if it was because their past or if it was a sign of their future, but he cherished the feeling. Daniel took a deep breath, sighing contentedly as he exhaled. “I feel incredible.” Ryunosuke smiled in Daniel’s hair and kissed the top of his head. “So do I.” Daniel released Ryu’s hand to rub him on the chest. “Even after all I took from you?” “I think that’s part of why I feel that way. You made it so good for me, but also, it made me happy giving my blood to you.” “But you need something to replenish yourself.” Daniel started to get up. “I’ll go get you something eat.” Ryunosuke sat up quicker, placing a hand on Daniel’s shoulder to stop him. “I’ll get us both something. You keep resting.” “That’s not very fair to you. You’re the one who should rest since I fed from you.” Already out of bed, Ryunosuke glanced at him. “Do I look like I need to rest?” As Ryu turned, giving him a full view of his hard cock, Daniel grinned and lay back down. “No. Actually, you look very

120 S.J. Frost energetic. So hurry back.” Ryunosuke laughed softly and walked from the bedroom, closing the door behind him. He went to his room and pulled on his dark blue kimono, then headed downstairs to the kitchen. He pulled strawberries from the refrigerator and poured sugar in a bowl, knowing it was one of Daniel’s favorite things to eat when first waking. He returned to the refrigerator, staring inside since he felt he needed something with more sustenance for himself. He sensed Titus approaching. Without looking, he said, “Morning.” Titus pulled out a chair at the square oak table and sat down. “It’s afternoon.” “Yeah, but afternoon is when I usually wake up, so it counts as morning to me.” “I’ll give you that.” Titus’s gaze moved over him, a smirk on his lips. “I’m surprised you’re able to walk.” Ryunosuke let out an amused snort. “If you’re saying that, then I’m assuming you know what happened last night.” “It wasn’t hard to figure out since I could smell the blood and cum when passing Daniel’s room.” Titus reclined in the chair, tossing an arm over the back, his entire posture speaking of one who was well satiated. “I had no choice but to wake Andreas in those lovely dark morning hours. Well, actually, I don’t think he was fully awake when I was first entering him, but he definitely was by the end.” Ryunosuke laughed. “I’m sure he was.” He grabbed a bag of roast beef from a drawer and turned to the table, sitting near Titus. “So I’m taking it you’re no longer angry at me for pushing you.” “Considering how your final push worked out, I could kiss you for it.” “Since I know how you kiss, that’s a very nice thank you.” Titus leaned forward, folding his arms on the table top. “Strange,

enduRing instincts 121 though. I only smelled your blood last night.” Ryunosuke spoke around a mouthful of roast beef. “That’s because I didn’t feed from him.” “He wouldn’t let you?” “He didn’t offer. I didn’t ask.” Titus gave a disapproving grumble. Ryunosuke felt his defenses going up. “As he was saying last night before we left, you shouldn’t worry about what goes on in his bedroom. What he and I do is between us. It’s none of your concern.” Titus’s smirk returned, stronger than before. “The protectiveness is already setting in, I see.” Ryunosuke stared at him. Fast emotional attachment was sometimes a hazard of sharing blood with another vampire, though it didn’t always happen. He’d been with other vampires and walked away feeling less emotion than with some humans. Sharing blood didn’t always mean sharing your lives beyond a night. It depended on the individual. Though, last night that individual was someone he already cared so much about and whom he’d wanted for so very long. Ryunosuke smiled and lowered his head, shaking it as he pulled another slice of roast beef from the package. “I think our situation is different.” “Yeah, it is. You’ve always been protective of him. It’s only going to intensify now. And there’s nothing wrong with that, so long as you keep in mind I’m not anyone to be jealous of. You know Daniel’s and my past together, but even with no longer sleeping together, he and I will always be intimate with each other. I Turned him. I’m his master. Nothing will ever change that.” Ryunosuke cocked one slender eyebrow. “Now who’s being protective?” “Again, part of being his master. And witnessing the foolheaded trouble he’s gotten himself into more than once.”

122 S.J. Frost “Yeah, I’ll agree he hasn’t lacked in testing you over the years. And I know this is going to be an adjustment period for all of us, but I also don’t want things to change between us.” Titus looked into Ryunosuke’s eyes in a stern stare. “It won’t. Providing you plan on being with him long enough to get through an adjustment period.” Ryunosuke battled down offense at Titus’s words. “What do you mean?” Titus leaned more toward him. “What I mean is, don’t fuck with him. You’re either with him long term, or last night you just gave him the boost he needed to being able to take a vampire partner. If the latter’s the case, walk away now.” He paused, staring at Ryunosuke. His eyes closed, and he sagged back in the chair, muttering, “shit,” under his breath. Ryunosuke’s anger faded with confusion. “What?” Titus shook his head. “I keep coming back around to attacking you, when what I should be saying is I’m happy for you both. I guess you were right; we’ll all be going through an adjustment period, and I’m going to need to learn to back off on trying to protect him.” Ryunosuke sat forward, giving Titus a slap on the arm. “Like you said, there’s an intimacy between you and him that’s deeper than sex. It’s your job to be protective of him, no matter how much time passes and no matter who comes into his life.” “Yeah, but I know there’s no one who could ever take better care of him.” A smirk spread across Titus’s lips. “I only hope you don’t regret finally getting what you wanted.” “I highly doubt that’ll happen.”

“You say that now, but give it some time. He wants it

constantly.” “Blood?” “Sex.” “Now that I’m positive will be the last thing to make me regret being with him.”

enduRing instincts 123 Titus snorted. “Wait. You’ll see. You won’t be able to sit next to him for thirty minutes without him shoving his hand down your pants.” Ryunosuke gave him a teasing look. “Strange, sounds exactly how Andreas describes you.” “Well, that’s his own fault for being irresistible.” Titus stood up and placed a hand on Ryunosuke’s shoulder. “I know Daniel’s safe with you. That’s why you’re the only one I could ask to help him. There’s no one else I would trust with him.” Ryunosuke laid his hand over Titus’s. “Thank you.” Titus gave him a slap on the back as he turned away. “But you better get your ass back up to him before he comes down here and throws you over the kitchen table.” “You’re saying that as if it’s something to be prevented.” “I was only thinking of your comfort since you’re looking well-used. You two can fuck anywhere you want in the house. But if you bring it outside the bedroom, make sure Andreas is here so I’m not raging with a hard-on until he gets home.” “We’ll do our best, but I’m not promising anything.” Titus laughed and walked from the kitchen. Ryunosuke stared at the swinging kitchen door as if Titus were still there. For all the centuries their friendship had lasted, he felt in their final words of the conversation that they’d grown closer. Cal was relinquishing Daniel’s care to him. Though Cal had been trying to push Daniel to stand on his own for years, even he saw how Cal never fully let him go. Whenever Daniel wanted to be with him, whether as a lover or not, Cal would give in to him. He’d gripe and complain, tell him it was the last time, but always he’d let Daniel return to him. Ryunosuke collected the strawberries and sugar as he left the kitchen, wondering what his and Daniel’s relationship would mean for all of them. He knew many vampires formed familylike bonds. He’d never experienced it since many shunned him,

124 S.J. Frost and while the relationship he had with Cal and Daniel was close, he also had moments of feeling on the outside with them. Now things were even. Cal had Andreas. He had Daniel. A smile rose to his lips at the last thought. He opened the bedroom door to Daniel standing beside the bed, pulling on his black silk robe. Ryunosuke’s body warmed, his cock rising at the sight, and one thought continued to linger his mind: he had Daniel. Daniel turned, smiling at him. “There you are. I was just coming to look for you.” Ryunosuke couldn’t help but chuckle. “Just as Cal said you would be. He said I better get my ass back to you before you came down and threw me over the table.” Daniel moved toward him. “He knows me well.” Ryunosuke’s gaze traveled down Daniel’s body. The robe flowed with each stride Daniel took. Tied loosely, it was barely closed below the waist. Ryunosuke brought his gaze back to Daniel’s face. “You’re breathtaking.” “And you’re a beautiful liar. I just rolled from the bed. I know I’m far from breathtaking.” “That’s exactly why you’re breathtaking.” A sensual smile curved Daniel’s lips. He took the sugar and strawberries from Ryu’s hands and set them on a table near the door. “And you,” he said, closing the distance between them, “look beyond divine.” Ryunosuke angled his smiling lips toward Daniel’s. “It’s good you think so. Cal said I was looking well-used.” “Which is why you look divine. And wait until he sees you a few hours from now.” On his final word, Daniel touched their lips together. Ryunosuke opened his mouth to accept Daniel’s tongue. There was something different in Daniel’s kiss. Where the night before, his kisses had been sensual and hungry, this kiss had greater demand behind it.

enduRing instincts 125 Daniel eased the kiss to an end, both of them breathing heavily against the other’s lips. Placing his hands on Ryu’s hips, he spun him around so Ryunosuke faced the door. Daniel pressed closer to Ryu’s back, sliding his hands forward on Ryu’s hips to loosen the obi. As the sash dropped to the floor, he curled his fingers around the kimono’s edges at Ryu’s neck, drawing it off his shoulders to fall in a pool of silk at their feet. Daniel brushed the fingertips of both hands down Ryunosuke’s back, his gaze following his caress over the wires of muscle, down to Ryu’s firm ass. He lightly moved his touch over the curves, hearing a rush of breath leave Ryu. Reaching the bottom of Ryu’s ass, he turned his hands and took each cheek in a firm grip. Daniel leaned toward Ryunosuke’s ear. “I should warn you, you’re going to find me terribly greedy. All you gave me last night, and now here I am wanting you to give me more.” Ryunosuke pushed his ass into Daniel’s hands. “I think greedy becomes you.” Daniel moved one hand from Ryu’s ass to gently brush his hair aside, revealing his neck. He dipped his head down and licked a long line from curve to jaw. As he reached Ryu’s ear, he whisper, “You’re so generous.” He dropped his head again and nipped Ryu’s neck, just enough to send a jolt of pleasure through him. Ryunosuke shuddered at the sensation. He arched his neck more toward him, but Daniel turned his head away, slipping his fingers into his mouth. He lowered the wet fingers to Ryunosuke’s hole and slowly pushed one into him. Ryunosuke spread his legs wider, braced both hands on the door. Daniel’s touch made his body temperature burn, but what sent his desire soaring even more was what he sensed from him. Though he’d made a point of making sure Daniel knew he had full control in all they did, for the first time, true dominance was emanating from Daniel. Daniel worked his one finger in and out of him a few times before slowly withdrawing it completely. He set his other hand in

126 S.J. Frost the center of Ryu’s back between his shoulder blades. “Stay just like this.” Ryunosuke held his position, but glanced back when he felt Daniel moving away and saw him going to the bedside table where the lube sat. He let one hand slip from the door, turning to see him better. Daniel looked so confident and at ease with what was about to happen between them. He couldn’t help but feel this was Daniel’s true spirit, a man who when he knew what he wanted and was perfectly comfortable taking it. Daniel started toward him, shaking his head as he walked. “Now didn’t I tell you not to move?” Grinning, Ryunosuke reassumed his position with both hands on the door. “Sorry. I became distracted.” Daniel smoothed lube over his fingers. Slipping them between Ryu’s ass cheeks, he whispered at the same moment pressing two inside him, “And what distracted you?” “A vision of pure beauty.” An appreciative moan sounded low in Daniel’s throat. “Your tongue just keeps proving its sweetness.” With a curl of his fingers, Daniel found Ryu’s gland. Ryunosuke gasped and quickly sucked in another breath. He shifted his ass, lifting it to Daniel’s touch to get more pressure. Daniel moved his hand in short thrusts, hitting Ryu’s gland on each push in. Ryunosuke closed his eyes. His breathing fell in time with Daniel’s hand movements. Pre-cum overflowed his slit, a thick drop rolled over flair of his cock head and down his foreskin. He started to slide one hand off the door, wanting to stroke his cock. Daniel’s free hand pressed over top of it, holding it in place on the door. “And that’s the second time you’ve moved without permission,” Daniel said. “But my cock—” “Will be taken care of.” Daniel put his lips to Ryunosuke’s ear.

enduRing instincts 127 “Let me give you all your pleasure.” Daniel’s words sent another heated rush through Ryunosuke. He replied by moving his hand back to its original position. Daniel pulled his fingers out of Ryu just enough to line a third with the other two, then re-entered him. Ryunosuke dropped his head down between his arms. He relished the stretched feel, and though his channel felt full for the few inches Daniel’s fingers were inside it, he needed to feel him deeper. Only Daniel’s cock could give him that satisfaction. Half his attention shifted from his own cock and ass when he felt Daniel pressing closer and slightly to the side. Daniel slid his other arm around Ryu’s chest, reducing all space between them. Ryunosuke realized Daniel had opened his robe as he felt the warm, hard rod against his ass cheek. Daniel’s hips began moving slowly, grinding his cock on him while continuing to open Ryu’s hole. With each rocking thrust, the silk of Daniel’s robe brushed and tickled Ryunosuke’s skin. Ryunosuke turned his head toward him, needing to feel Daniel’s lips on his. Knowing his desire, Daniel closed their mouths together. He sucked Ryu’s tongue, and as he slowly released it, he drew his fingers out of him. Daniel picked the lube up from the floor and shifted behind him. He palmed a generous amount over his cock. Letting the bottle drop to the floor, he pressed his cock to Ryu’s hole, but held back on entering him. He nuzzled into Ryu’s hair, breathing in deeply his scent, then lowered his head, placing soft kisses and licks on Ryu’s neck. Ryunosuke barely controlled his body from trembling with anticipation, knowing what was to come. He felt more pressure on his hole from Daniel’s cock, and Daniel sucked at his neck. Ryunosuke couldn’t stop his breathing from quickening. He wanted to feel, needed to feel Daniel’s cock and fangs penetrate him. As the thought faded, a firmer thrust from Daniel’s hips pushed his cock inside him. The sharp points of Daniel’s fangs

128 S.J. Frost rested on his skin, and as Daniel sank his cock deeper into him, he bit slow, easing his fangs in. Ryunosuke fell under a wave of pleasure so much more intense than what Daniel had given him the night before. His mind and body floated in it. Daniel’s rhythmic thrusts into him pushed his ecstasy higher. He fully succumbed and surrendered his body to all Daniel wanted from it. He couldn’t stop himself from moving a hand off the door, but rather than grip his cock as he’d wanted to do so badly before, he thought only of touching Daniel. He placed his hand on the back of Daniel’s head, his fingers curling around Daniel’s hair in a gentle hold. Daniel moaned in approval. He moved his arm down from holding Ryu around the chest to take hold of Ryu’s hips. He tugged him back, wanting to get even deeper inside him. When he’d felt him for the first time with his fingers, all he wanted was to instantly push his cock into Ryu’s tight hole. But he restrained himself. For all Ryu had given him, he wanted to offer something back, and pleasure was the best he could do. While Ryu had been gone getting food, he’d contemplated offering his blood to him, but a chill of anxiety shook him, and he knew regardless of how he felt about Ryu, he still wasn’t ready. He also knew, he couldn’t make Ryu wait much longer. Those were thoughts for later, though. At this moment, all he wanted was to send Ryu soaring, and hopefully, let him feel how much he cared for him. Daniel dipped one hand down the inside of Ryunosuke’s hip. He slid his fingers along the groove where Ryu’s leg met his body, brushing the side of sac. The single light touch earned him a loud groan from Ryu. He cupped Ryu’s balls, gave them a gentle squeeze and pull. That touch got Ryu to push back hard on his cock. Feeling Ryu’s wantonness broke the last of Daniel’s control. He brought his hand up and wrapped his fingers around Ryu’s cock. Ryunosuke’s hips instantly started thrusting, pumping himself into Daniel’s hand at a furious pace. Daniel’s hold on both Ryu’s hip and cock tightened. He knew

enduRing instincts 129 Ryu was seconds from releasing. Ryunosuke heaved against him, his muscles constricted as his body prepared to climax. His pleasure hit an explosive level, and he moaned loudly as he came. Feeling Ryunosuke’s pleasure peak, Daniel pulled his lips from Ryu’s neck as his own orgasm crested. Daniel held him for several moments, then gradually drew his hips back, letting his cock slip out of him. Ryunosuke gave a grunt of protest. Daniel grinned and leaned over Ryu’s shoulder. “Not ready to stop?” Ryunosuke turned his head toward him. “I’ve got some more energy left.” Daniel brought his smiling lips closer to Ryu’s. “Well, I certainly couldn’t let that go to waste.” He turned him, nudging him with his own body to walk toward the bed. As they reached it, Ryunosuke climbed onto it and rolled over to his back. He tucked one arm under his head and lifted his other, beckoning Daniel to him with his index finger. Daniel brought his body over him and saw two thin rivulets of blood rolling down Ryu’s neck from the bite mark. He lowered his head, catching both drops on the tip of his tongue, and licked away the rest of the red trail. Reaching the wounds, he devoted attention to them in long, slow swipes of his tongue. A low groan hummed in Ryunosuke’s throat. He let his head fall to the side, giving all of his neck to Daniel. When the wounds stopped bleeding, Daniel lifted his head at the same moment Ryunosuke straightened his, their gazes meeting. Ryunosuke brought one hand up, cupping Daniel’s cheek, his eyes never breaking contact with Daniel’s. Daniel bowed his head to touch their lips together again, the kiss slow and tender. As it ended, he rested his forehead on Ryu’s, his eyes closed, his emotions rushing through him. As Ryunosuke wrapped his arms around him, Daniel eased his body down, lying half on top of him. He rested his head on Ryunosuke’s chest, knowing they both needed a moment to absorb what they’d each seen in each other’s eyes and felt in their kiss.

chAPteR thiRteen Daniel closed the bedroom door carefully so no sound came from it as it shut into place. He didn’t want to wake Ryu, both because Ryu needed to rest and he needed a few minutes to gather his thoughts. He’d heard the car pull in and knew it was Titus returning from picking Andreas up at work, and even though he couldn’t explain it, he felt an overwhelming urge to see Titus. Daniel moved down the hall on silent bare feet. It was probably strange of him, wanting to see his former lover after being with another man. Or maybe it wasn’t so much that, as it was wanting to see the man who’d always brought him care, security, and safety. Certainly Ryu gave him those things also, but with all he’d done in the past twenty-four hours, he felt outside himself. As unreasonable as it was, he felt unsure, almost frightened of the steps he was taking. Maybe because he didn’t know where they would lead him. It was one thing to hang in limbo, waiting on Titus year after year. He always knew what to expect. There was comfort in the pattern they lived, him pursuing Titus and Titus refusing him. The most surprise he’d get would be the times Titus would give in to him. To start a new relationship, even with someone he knew and already cared so much about meant he couldn’t predict what each day would bring. The sound of footsteps made him glance up, or rather down as they were coming from the stairs. He saw Andreas ascending and started down to meet him, both stopping on the same step. Daniel noticed Andreas’s cheeks still bore a pink flush from the cold. “You look like you’re freezing. Didn’t Titus warm you up on the way home?” “He did, but it’s really cold, and I spent most of the day outside helping some of the other keepers. Nothing like scrubbing the penguin enclosure and having one of the flightless wonders splash water all over your face when it decides to take a swim.”

132 S.J. Frost Daniel did his best to hide his distaste, knowing it still showed. “How charming.” “And by that you mean disgusting.” “Pretty much. How Titus managed to get you home without hanging his head out the window to avoid the stench is beyond me.” A smirk rose to Andreas’s lips. “Well, you don’t exactly smell like roses, sweetheart. Unless there’s a new cum-scented hybrid species.” Daniel’s eyes widened slightly. “Do I smell like cum?” “Did you even look at yourself before you walked out of your room?” Daniel glanced down at his torso. He’d only thrown on black silk pajama bottoms before stepping out and hadn’t bothered to look himself over. Now he saw the dried streaks of white across his abdomen and chest. Andreas smirked at him. “Looks like you had a good time, though.” “I was so focused on seeing Titus, I wasn’t even thinking.” Daniel turned on the step. “I should clean up.” Andreas caught Daniel’s hand. “I’m pretty sure this won’t be the first time you’ve been around him smelling like sex, so just go see him. I know he wants to talk to you, too. He’s in the family room making a fire.” “Regardless, I should wash up.”

A deep baritone interrupted. “Daniel.”

Both Daniel and Andreas glanced down. Titus stood at the

foot of the stairs, looking up at them. Without another word, he turned and walked toward the family room, his demeanor showing he expected Daniel to follow. Andreas started up the stairs, patting him on the shoulder as he walked by. “Go on. You can’t wash up anyway because I’m getting a shower, and you know the water pressure in this old

enduRing instincts 133 house sucks when two showers are running at once.” “Yes, and I suppose you washing off penguin poop is more important. Smelling like cum is far less offensive.” “You know, I’ll actually agree with you on that.” Daniel grinned, watching Andreas walk away. He took a deep breath and headed down the stairs. Walking into the family room, he saw Titus standing in front of the fireplace, a poker in hand as he coaxed the fire he’d started to a bigger flame. Daniel’s chest tightened at the sight of him. Was it wrong that he still found Titus so beautiful? He wasn’t sure he’d ever reach a point in his life where he didn’t find Titus attractive, but he didn’t think it meant his feelings or attraction toward Ryu were any less. It was just he and Titus had been through so much together. So very, very much. “You’re going to freeze standing all the way over there since you don’t have any clothes on,” Titus said. “Come here by the fire.” His steps slow, Daniel made his way to Titus and stood beside him, the fire warming his chilled skin. Titus set the poker down and turned toward him. Daniel shifted on his feet. He had wanted to see Titus from the moment he woke up, but now he felt awkward, self-conscious, as Titus’s silver gaze looked him over. He became more aware of his own scent mixed with Ryu’s, of the proof of their lovemaking on his skin. He folded his arms across his chest, not sure what to do with himself. It was another strange thing how with Ryu, his confidence grew, but before Titus, he resorted back to the young man who’d once been so dependent on him. “Are you okay?” Titus asked. Daniel gave a tight nod. “Yes, I’m fine.” “Then why are you so tense?” “I’m not. I’m…” Daniel looked up, meeting Titus’s eyes. Here he was, the man who’d meant everything to him for so long, whom his world had revolved around. Looking at him, he

134 S.J. Frost fully realized Titus would always be special to him. Titus lifted and opened his arms. The invitation was all Daniel needed. A single quick step put him in Titus’s arms, his own wrapped around him. He laid his head on Titus’s shoulder. His voice hushed, Titus asked, “Is he being good to you?” “He’s incredible to me. He’s caring, considerate, and patient.” Daniel lifted his head to grin at him. “More patient than you ever were.” Rumbling chuckles sounded in Titus’s throat. “Give him a couple days. You’ll wear him down, I’m sure.” Daniel laughed softly and laid his head on Titus’s shoulder again. He took a deep breath and sighed. “I felt strange, though, when I saw you just now. I don’t know how to explain it. I felt as if I’d betrayed you.” “But you haven’t. You’ve finally taken the steps I’ve wanted you to take for years.” Titus’s voice shifted to having a teasing edge. “Granted, I didn’t expect you to take so many in one night, but I shouldn’t have expected anything less from you.” “Well, I always was an overachiever.” “Very true. And you were with someone you trusted, so it’s not too surprising.” Titus tightened his embrace around him. “I knew he’d take good care of you.” Daniel stood quiet for a few moments, thinking on Titus’s last statement. “You anticipated this happening between me and him, didn’t you?” “I’ve known how he’s felt about you for a long time. And I’ve also known you’ve been attracted to him, but you’ve held yourself back from feeling it. So I hoped now would be the right time for both of you to explore things with each other.” Daniel leaned back to look at him, keeping his arms around him. “I’m glad you nudged us. But I’m worried about what it means for you and me, and really, for him and me as well. I’ve realized I’ll never be able to stop loving you.” Titus pulled one arm forward to place his hand softly on the

enduRing instincts 135 side of Daniel’s face. “In all the times I’ve pushed you to find someone, it never meant I wanted you to stop loving me. I just wanted you to be able to love others.” As if all his tension broke away, Daniel fell against him, holding him tight. “Why didn’t I ever understand that before?” “Probably because you were a little too focused on one goal. But we won’t think too much about it. We’ll just put it down as one of your moments of being an underachiever and leave it at that.” Daniel laughed and released him, stepping back to give him a shove. Chuckling, Titus caught both of Daniel’s hands in his. “I’m glad you’re happy with him. It’s all I ever wanted for you. That’s why I had to keep pushing you away. Because even though you were happy during the moments we were together, I knew in the long run you’d end up miserable because I couldn’t give you what you needed. I hope Ryu can.” “I hope so, too. Things feel right with him. It’s probably ridiculous of me to be thinking like that already, isn’t it?” Titus shook his head. “No. When things are meant to be and you finally let them take their course, there’s no holding them back.” His gaze moved over Daniel again. He lifted a hand to Daniel’s neck, drawing his fingertips down. “But you don’t have any marks from him, and the only blood I’ve smelled has been his.” Daniel lowered his head. “It’s selfish and terrible of me, I know. I’ve fed from him and given him nothing in return.” “Why haven’t you?” Daniel pulled in a long breath. “I…I don’t know.” “You’re afraid,” Titus stated more than asked. Daniel nodded. “It’s completely irrational. Other than you, there’s no one I’d be safer giving my blood to. And really, I’m probably safer with him than with you.” He lifted his head, a small smile on his lips. “You could be rather assertive.”

136 S.J. Frost “Which is all the more reason why you’re better with him. He’ll be gentler with you. But if you make him go too long without giving him your blood one of two things is going to happen. He’ll either seek another source, or he’ll stop being gentle. And if he does either it won’t mean he cares less for you, but it’ll be what he has to do to survive.” Daniel dropped his gaze from Titus’s. “I know.” “Of course,” Titus continued, “knowing how he feels about you, he’d probably let you drain him dry and die with a smile on his face thinking he’d made you happy. The damn fool.” Daniel snapped his head up. “Don’t call him that.” Titus rolled his eyes. “It’s what he is when it comes to you. It’s how he’s always been; you just never saw it. When I first took you in, who was the one to give you a date for your birthday, since you didn’t know your own?” Daniel’s expression turned thoughtful. “Ryu.” “And after I Turned you, did he ever miss the anniversary of it?” Daniel shook his head. “No, he didn’t. He’d always at least send a letter or call, and more often he’d send a gift.” “And many times, he’d arrange his visits to us around then so he could see you.” His mind traveling through the past years, Daniel saw more and more examples of how Ryu had been there for him and in more ways than rushing to his rescue, but even in just being a compassionate ear. Thinking back on all the times he’d gone to Ryu, whimpering about why didn’t Titus love him, he felt a deep burn of shame. How badly had he hurt Ryu in those moments? If Ryu did care for him as much as Titus claimed, then those moments must have broken Ryu’s heart. Daniel closed his eyes, bowing his head as he pressed his fingertips to his forehead. “I’m the one who’s been the damn fool.” “Yeah, you have.”

enduRing instincts 137 Daniel raised his head enough to glare at him. “A little sympathy would be nice.” “Considering you’ve had plenty of opportunities over the years to have pulled your head out of your ass and see how much he cares about you, my sympathy is running low.” Daniel lifted his head the rest of the way to give Titus a full scowl. A smirk spread over Titus’s lips. “But I will say I’m proud of you for realizing it now.” “I guess that’s better than nothing,” Daniel grumbled. Titus laughed softly and pulled Daniel into his arms again. “And I’m also proud of you for all the steps you have taken. I know soon, you’ll take more with him.” Daniel rested against Titus. “I want to. I truly do. I feel it in my heart and body. I only hope my mind will allow it.” “It will. If you already feel the desire inside you, then it’s only a matter of time before instinct takes over. It’s stronger than your thoughts, and you’ll find yourself surrendering to him, hardly realizing it until his fangs are inside you and you’re connected with him.” Like before, when he thought of giving his blood to Ryu, arousal washed through Daniel. He could see it so clearly in his mind, himself lying beneath Ryu with Ryu thrusting and sucking, his arms and legs clamped around Ryu pressing their bodies tighter. And whether it was having Titus near or the conversation they’d just had, this time, fear and anxiety didn’t touch him. Titus whispered in Daniel’s ear, “You’re thinking of it now, aren’t you?” “It’s that obvious?” “After all our years and experiences together, it’s not exactly difficult for me to tell when you’re aroused. Plus, I felt your cock going up.” Daniel laughed and pulled back from him. “That would be an obvious clue.” His light moment faded with him becoming

138 S.J. Frost serious once again. “I think you’re right that I shouldn’t focus so much on timing, but more on what I feel. After all, look how fast you fell for Andreas. And with him being a human, even.” He glanced over his shoulder with a smirk, having heard Andreas approaching. His hair still wet from showering, Andreas stopped beside them. “Hey, it’s not my fault he couldn’t resist my human cooties.” “They’re very addicting,” Titus said. He looked back to Daniel. “So do that; follow your heart, not your head.” “I only hope Ryu understands how things are between you and me.” Daniel glanced to Andreas. “That’s one thing I have to say for you. You don’t get jealous of me being close to him.” “I used to, though. But then I started understanding your relationship better, and I let myself feel the security of Ty’s love for me.” Andreas gave him a teasing grin. “You don’t make it easy to hate you, either.” “Oh, I don’t know about that. I seem to have made it quite easy for some.” Daniel extended a hand to Andreas. “But I’m glad you’re not one of them.” Andreas took Daniel’s hand. “I’m sure if Ryu doesn’t already understand things between you and Ty, he will soon. There’s nothing for you to worry about.” “I think he already does,” Titus said. “At least, that was the impression I got when I talked to him. That’s not to say he won’t get jealous at times, but all it means is he cares about you. It’s a big adjustment, so practice what little patience you possess with him.” Andreas wrapped his arms around Titus and Daniel, squeezing Daniel between his and Titus’s bodies. “And we’ll all be one big happy bloodsucking family.” Daniel snickered softly. “There’s only one problem, darling. Though you may be very adroit at sucking other things, blood isn’t one of them.” “But I’m on the road there, so that’s close enough.”

enduRing instincts 139 A throat cleared loudly behind them. Daniel looked back, having to peer around Andreas’s shoulder to Ryunosuke, standing in the open doorway smiling at them. “You know, if you guys were going to get a ménage started, someone could’ve at least yelled up the stairs for me to come down and join in,” Ryunosuke said. Daniel faced him. “Don’t worry, love. If the clothes really were going to hit the floor, I’d make sure yours were among them.” As Ryunosuke walked toward him, Daniel slipped out from between Titus and Andreas to meet him. Ryunosuke embraced him around the waist, looking from him to Titus and back to Daniel. “Is everything all right?” Daniel aimed a smile at Titus. “Yes. I just needed to have a chat with my master.” Ryunosuke nodded in understanding. Titus hooked his fingers over the top of Andreas’s jeans and pulled him closer. “And now that you have, you can go upstairs. Either wash off the old cum or cover it with new, but you need to do something.” Daniel saw Titus’s hand drift down Andreas’s back to caress the curves of his ass. “You’re only saying that to get rid of us.” “Actually, no. I thought you guys still might like privacy, but I’m fine with fucking whether you’re in the room or not, which is what I plan on doing very soon, so stay and watch or go occupy yourselves.” Laughing softly, Andreas placed a light kiss on Titus’s lips. “I do love your blunt ways.” Daniel let out a huff. “It’s good someone does. Though, I am tempted to stay and watch. I’ve never seen Andreas naked. Well, except for the one time, but all I could see was his ass bouncing up and down, which is a very fine ass, I must say.” Titus paused in kissing Andreas’s neck and looked to Daniel. “When did you see him naked?”

140 S.J. Frost Andreas spoke before Daniel. “He saw us having sex once.” “Why am I finding out about this now?” Titus snapped his gaze to Daniel. “When did you see us?” Daniel headed for the door, leading a chuckling Ryunosuke by the hand as he walked away. “Honestly, you act as though it’s my fault. You’re the ones who left your bedroom door open. Really, you should’ve known I was there. You lose all your senses when you’re with him.” He paused before adding as his final remark. “And when you’re bottoming.” Titus called after him. “Get back here! Daniel!” Daniel waved as he disappeared out the door with Ryunosuke. “You’re such a troublemaker,” Ryunosuke said. “Ah, but he loves me, anyway.” As soon as he said the words, Daniel regretted them, and from the way Ryu’s hand flinched in his, he knew they’d stung. He stopped at the base of the stairs and turned to him. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking when I said that.” Ryunosuke moved past him and started up the stairs. “Well, it’s the truth, isn’t it?” Daniel trailed after him. “Yes, it is. And it’s also the truth that I love him.” Ryunosuke stopped, one foot on the landing before the stairs turned perpendicular. His back to him, his voice tight, he said, “I guess that’s good to know.” As Ryunosuke stepped fully onto the landing, Daniel caught his wrist. He moved behind him, wrapping his arms around him. He spoke softly against Ryunosuke’s ear. “It’s not anything you didn’t already know. But love is a many varied thing, and the beauty of it is there’s always more of it to give.” Ryunosuke tipped his head back and to the side, resting it on Daniel’s. “You’re right. It’s just hard for me hearing you say it.” “I understand, but you have to also know, it doesn’t lessen what I feel for you.” Ryunosuke nodded, though it seemed to lack confidence.

enduRing instincts 141 Daniel ached at making him feel less important to him than Titus. He tightened his arms around him and placed a kiss on Ryu’s neck. Ryunosuke turned his head toward him, finding Daniel’s lips. As the kiss ended, Daniel nuzzled into Ryu’s hair. “You’re the one I’m with, Ryu, and you’re the one I want to be with.” Ryunosuke reached back to touch Daniel’s cheek. “Thank you.” “It’s nothing to thank me for. I’m only saying the truth. The things I’ve felt with you since we’ve been together, they’ve put me off-balance, but I feel it’s because I’m falling toward to being who I’m meant to be. The moments we’ve already shared, I’m cherishing every one of them, and I want so many more with you. I want to know all there is to know about you, every minute of the life you’ve lived. I want to have all of you and give you everything I have. I can only hope you feel a small margin of what I do.” Ryunosuke faced him. “I feel much more than that. I’m in perfect sync with you. And just like you, there’s a part of me that’s overwhelmed by the intensity of it, but for me, I think it’s because I’ve wanted this from you for so long. Now having you, hearing you say things like you just did, it’s surreal.” Daniel brushed Ryu’s cheek with the backs of his fingers. “It’s all things we should’ve been saying to each other long ago, isn’t it?” Ryunosuke placed his hand on Daniel’s chest over his heart. “I don’t know. I want to say ‘yes’, but I think neither us were ready to take these steps together until now.” Daniel smiled and tipped his head forward, resting his forehead on Ryu’s. “Well, I for one, am glad we both became ready at the same time.” Ryunosuke laughed under his breath. “Actually, I think I was ready a little before you, but I won’t hold it against you.” “How good of you.” Daniel lifted his head, smiling at him. He noticed Ryu looked slightly pale and fatigue shadowed his

142 S.J. Frost eyes. Daniel’s smile dropped away. He’d taken so much from him, and still Ryu hadn’t asked for any in return. Daniel laid his hand on the side of Ryu’s face. “You look tired.” “I think I still need some more sleep, but when I woke up and you weren’t there, I wanted to find you and make sure you were okay.” Ryunosuke’s words deepened Daniel’s regret at not having the courage to let Ryu feed from him. Even with not giving Ryu what he needed, Ryu’s first thought on waking was to care for him. Daniel slowly lowered his head. “I’m so sorry. I—” “Hey.” Ryunosuke caught Daniel under the chin and lifted his head back up. “I know what you were going to apologize for, and you never have to say you’re sorry to me for that.” Daniel wrapped his arms around him, pulling him in and holding him tight, muttering a hushed, “Thank you.” Ryunosuke squeezed him, then pulled back enough to place a lingering kiss on Daniel’s cheek. Daniel took a breath and forced out a cheerier voice. “Since you could do with some more rest, I have the perfect plan for our evening. I know how you love prime rib. I’ll run out to get some for us, and then we’ll spend the night in bed, eating, resting,” he brought his smiling lips closer to Ryu’s, “and doing anything else we feel up to.” Ryunosuke gave him a light kiss. “I like that idea, but I’ll go with you. I don’t want you going out alone anymore.” Daniel huffed in exasperation. “I’m more than capable of taking care of myself. And it’s not as though I’ll go far.” “I know you can take care of yourself—” “Then trust me to do it.” Ryunosuke stared into Daniel’s eyes. He sighed and put a hand on Daniel’s lower back, guiding him to start up the stairs. “I’ll think about it while we shower.” Daniel slid his arm around Ryunosuke’s waist. “I like the we part of that statement.”

enduRing instincts 143 Ryunosuke gave him a grin, but Daniel could still see he was bothered by the idea of him going out alone. Truthfully, he was bothered by it himself, but he’d already shown so much weakness to Ryu, he wanted to show him some of his strength as well. Even if his instincts screamed against it.

chAPteR FouRteen Finding no place to park on the street near the steakhouse, Daniel swung Titus’s Navigator into a parking garage. With the first floor full, he drove up to the second, where several spots were vacant. He parked and switched off the SUV, hearing a soft whine coming from the back. He glanced in the rearview mirror at Kuma in the backseat. During his shower with Ryu and giving him what Ryu described as an “epic” blowjob, which he was very proud of considering he hadn’t even bitten during it, he had effectively exhausted Ryu. They curled together in bed, Ryu falling instantly asleep. He couldn’t deny he wanted to follow him into slumber, all their lovemaking in the past twenty-four hours left him pleasantly fatigued. He knew, though, for what little he was tired, it was three times as much for Ryu with having given up his blood and gaining none in return. That’s why when he sensed Ryu had slipped into a deep sleep, he crept from the bedroom with clothes in hand. Ryu told him in the shower his decision was he didn’t want him going out alone. Even though Ryu claimed to believe he could take care of himself, Daniel doubted the truth of that statement. Normally he would’ve bickered with him over it, but he developed a plan to leave once Ryu fell asleep. It wasn’t that he wanted to defy him or prove him wrong. What he wanted, more than anything, was to take care of him. He wanted to bring him whatever nourishment he could. It was true vampires could live off blood alone, but for those times where there were long periods between feeding, taking in other sustenance helped to keep strength up. Though, there wasn’t any vampire who could survive more than a month without feeding, and he certainly didn’t plan to make Ryu wait that long for him. Daniel came from his thoughts as Kuma pushed his head between the front seats. Besides, he wasn’t entirely alone. Yes,

146 S.J. Frost it was a weak interpretation of Ryu’s request, but having Kuma with him was better than no one. He had thought of asking Titus or Andreas to come with him, but when he came downstairs, they were gone, probably out to dinner, and they’d taken Titus’s Mercedes. As he went to leave, Kuma stood in front of the door, staring at him as if to say he didn’t approve, so he loaded the Akita Inu in the SUV for company. Daniel laid a hand on Kuma’s head and petted him. “I know you don’t want to wait here, but I’ll only be gone a few moments.” Giving Kuma a final pat on the head, Daniel opened the door and climbed out, locking it with the remote. He started to walk away. Kuma let out a sharp bark. Daniel glanced back. Kuma had one foot up on the top of the door near the window, looking ready to start clawing at it. Daniel pointed at him. “Do not scratch up the interior. I told you, I’ll only be gone a moment.” He turned to leave, another bark stopping him. He spun back around, gasping at seeing that Kuma had his mouth on the door, his teeth ready to rip into the leather. Daniel marched the few steps to the SUV, unlocking it on the way, and tore the door open. Kuma leaped out, shook his body, and looked up at him with what Daniel swore was a canine smile. Daniel shook his head at the dog. “Fine. You can come with me, but I’m sure this city has leash laws like any other, and I didn’t grab yours. So if we see a cop or the dog catcher, you better run. Fast.” Turning, Daniel started toward the elevator to go down to the first floor, Kuma trotting beside him. At reaching the first floor, he moved with quick strides through the garage and out to the sidewalk. As he walked toward the restaurant, people approaching him gave him appreciative looks, then moved to the side, clearing the way for him with wary gazes on Kuma. He was used to people stumbling over themselves when they saw him. His attractiveness tended to cause that reaction in humans and vampires alike, but he also had to admit he liked how

enduRing instincts 147 Kuma’s presence limited the chance of him being approached. Kuma wasn’t a behemoth like Bull, but he was still a large, powerfully built dog. Reaching the restaurant, Daniel stopped outside the door, glancing down at Kuma. “You’re going to have to wait out here.” Kuma sat on the sidewalk, his head lifted with a regal bearing. Daniel laughed to himself as he opened the door. “You’re very much like your samurai master, you know that? Quiet and proud.” He gave Kuma another look before disappearing inside. “And stubborn.” Stepping inside, he saw his order bagged and ready. After paying, he walked out to Kuma. “You see? What was that? All of two minutes, maybe? Three tops?” Kuma at his side again, Daniel headed back the way they’d come. “I think that’s another trait you share with your master, being overprotective.” He rested a hand on Kuma’s back. “Though I can’t say it’s one I dislike.” Kuma wagged his curled tail. Nearing the parking garage, Daniel’s strides slowed, his sixth sense screaming with warning. Vampires. He could feel them and their aggression. He stopped at the garage’s entrance, extending his senses. They were close. Where exactly, he couldn’t pinpoint. It’d be hard to do in a space so large until he was closer to them. He could at least tell their distance was far enough he wasn’t in danger of an immediate attack. He breathed deep through his nose. The scent of blood tinted the air. Faint, but fresh. A low growl rumbled from Kuma, and Daniel knew the dog sensed the threat as well. He stood in place, weighing what to do. He knew what he should do, turn away, hail a cab, and get back to Ryu’s arms. But he was also tired of running. Maybe it was feeling Ryu’s strength inside him giving him confidence. Or maybe, Ryu’s strength had re-awakened his own. Whichever it was, for the first time since the fight at Decadence, he felt his true self rising within him once again, and it went against his nature to hide from cowards slinking in the shadows.

148 S.J. Frost His cell phone vibrated in his pocket. He didn’t need to look at it to know it was Ryu calling, and it was for Ryu he refused to answer. Now was the time to take a stand. To set a precedent with Isaac, Troy, and their rabble that he was not to be taken lightly. Being strong now could save Ryu’s life later. Daniel stepped into the garage, his posture straight, his strides sure, and his pace brisk, but more of one moving with purpose than of appearing hurried. Kuma trotted next to him, head low and gaze focused forward. Daniel ran through his mind the route he should take. On the stairs, he could be easily trapped and attacked from above and below while caught on awkward footing. Walking through the garage to the second level would provide him with enough space to easily see an attack coming, but it was the longest way and would put him further from the SUV before bringing him closer. The elevator was the fastest, providing no one cut the power or cables. It would also give him two blind spots on either side when stepping out that could make him an easy target. None of the options were appealing, but he decided to travel his original path to further prove to those stalking him he held no fear of them. He reached the elevator, the door opening immediately at his hitting the up button. As it moved closer to the second floor, the presence of the other vampires became stronger and his cell phone vibrated again. The elevator stopped, the door opened. Darkness greeted him. All the lights were broken out. He stepped from the elevator to ensure he wouldn’t be trapped inside and paused. The door slid shut behind him. His vision sharpened in the blackness to where shapes were easily discernable, but he saw only vehicles and fixtures in the garage. Daniel extended his senses. There were too many of them, their presences blurring. It was the same as walking into a place like La Rose Rouge. All became faceless auras unless he was familiar with one vampire in particular. More low growls came from Kuma, the only sounds to

enduRing instincts 149 come to Daniel’s ears other than the noises of the city outside. Daniel started forward, deciding his stalkers would have to show themselves on their own. It would be a fool’s errand for him to go hunting for them. As he neared the Navigator, the smell of blood grew stronger. Still no sound, no attack. He didn’t understand why they weren’t showing themselves. Was it some sort of trap with the SUV? He reached the SUV, blood’s scent heavy in the air. His eyes scanned the Navigator, and his gaze and sense of smell both drew him to the windshield. Moving to the front, he saw streams of thick blood rolling down it. At first, they appeared as only streaks, but as he continued to look at them, he saw they had formed letters. You’re Next Daniel stared at the message. He’s next? For what? To be attacked? Killed? And if he’s next, then who’s before him? Daniel’s body chilled. He shoved his hand into his pocket, yanking out his phone. He speed dialed the mansion. What if Ryu had been trying to call him because they were under attack and needed his help? If something had happened to Ryu, Titus, and Andreas, and he could’ve helped them, he’d never forgive himself. The phone rang. He wouldn’t be able to live on if Ryu were gone. A second ring. He would hunt every vampire and human involved. Another ring. He would drain their blood, making them scream until their veins were empty. The fourth ring started­ “Daniel!” Daniel’s breath rushed from him at the sound of Ryu’s voice. “Ryu. Are you all right?”

150 S.J. Frost “I’m fine, but where are you? I woke up and you were gone and—” “Titus and Andreas, are they okay?” “Yeah, they just got home. We were going out to look for you. Where are you? Is Kuma with you at least?” “Yes, he is. But I can’t talk, I just had to know you were okay. I’ll be home soon, love. Until I get there, take extra care and be watchful of visitors.” “What are you talking about? Daniel! Don’t hang—” Daniel ended the call, his chest tightening as he did, but the last thing he wanted was for Ryu to come to him and get hurt. His phone vibrated in his hand, Ryu calling him back. Daniel stuffed his phone back into his pocket and yanked open the driver’s side door. He gestured with a flick of his hand, and Kuma sprang into the SUV, hopping over the center console to the passenger seat. Daniel jumped in after him, slamming the door closed and firing up the vehicle. Throwing it in reverse, he shot backward out of the parking space, straightened the SUV in the middle of the aisle with it pointing toward the exit. He put it in park, and leaving the engine running, climbed out again with Kuma. Daniel stormed to the front of the SUV and stood between the illuminated headlights, his hands on his hips. His voice sharp, he called out, “All right, you asinine little twits, come out and show yourselves. Breaking lights, leaving sorry bloody messages, skulking in the shadows. Honestly, what bad horror movie did you learn these tricks from?” Silence answered him. Daniel let out a loud huff. “Too cowardly to answer, are you? Pathetic.” He filled the last word with vehemence, sending it echoing through the garage. He caught the sound of soft footfalls. A shadow emerged from between cars several paces away. He could tell from the shape and movement it was male, tall with a strong build. More

enduRing instincts 151 shadows stepped out further down the way from the first and began to stalk closer. Daniel knew without turning others were behind him. The first figure moved to the center of the aisle, standing directly across from him. “It’s good to see you again, Sir Valente.” Recognition burst through Daniel’s mind at hearing the Scottish accented voice and seeing the chiseled, handsome features. It was the vampire he’d met at the pub in England. What the hell was his name? Niven. It seemed his survival instincts hadn’t been wrong in warning him away that night. Daniel folded his arms across his chest, adopting an arrogant air. “Ah, yes. Didn’t I turn you down for sex a couple weeks ago back in South London? Are you so desperate for a fuck you’d follow me halfway across the world to try wooing me again?” Niven laughed low in his throat. “Well, I won’t lie and say I wouldn’t mind having a turn on you. Though, I don’t want it so bad to take advantage of what Isaac has planned for you. That’s not my kind of thing.” “I see. From the sound of things, it seems your sad excuse for a leader is planning a gang rape for me. How charming.” Niven took two slow steps closer to him. “That among other things.” “And I take it they sent you and your little gang here to collect me?” Niven shook his head. He took another step, stopping at a loud growl from Kuma. He kept his gaze on the Akita Inu as he spoke. “No, they didn’t. They just wanted us to deliver their message. We’re under strict orders to not touch you. Isaac, it seems, wants to be the first to draw your blood.” Daniel caught movement out the corner of his eye. He chanced a quick glance to the side and gained his second surprise of recognition at meeting the icy blue gaze of Vance, the vampire who’d attacked him at La Rose Rouge. Vance quickly dropped his gaze to the side. Daniel opted to not openly acknowledge him. He had a more immediate threat standing hardly three paces

152 S.J. Frost away. With a graceful backward wave of his hand, Daniel motioned to the windshield. “Yes, I got his message, as ridiculous as it was. Do you know what a pain in the ass it’ll be to wipe that off my windshield? I should make you and your cronies lick it clean.” Niven held up his hands in a helpless gesture. “We’re only following orders.” “How very obedient of you.” Niven grumbled in his throat. “Another thing that isn’t my kind of thing. But sometimes in life you find yourself in a situation where you’re not sure how you got there or how to get out. I’m sure you’ve been there.” “You mean other than this exact moment?” Niven smiled. “Aye. I suppose this moment would count.” Daniel exhaled a sigh. “I have to say, it’s such a pity to discover you’re under their thumbs.” He leaned on the SUV, draping his arms back on the hood. Niven’s gaze traveled over him. “And why is that?” Daniel pulled on leg up, resting his foot on the bumper, making his posture even more open and vulnerable. “Why do you think?” Niven risked taking another step closer. His eyes flicked to Kuma, who stood silent, and back to Daniel. “You didn’t want anything to do with me before.” A smile slid across Daniel’s lips. He deepened his voice to a more sensual timbre. “It was more that I wanted to do everything with you. But you came on so strong, you intimidated me.” Niven let out a laugh. “I intimidated you?” “It’s true. I could sense your strength as you approached me from across the pub.” “Niven!” a female voice yelled out. “It’s an act!” Niven snapped his fingers and pointed at her, the motion all it took to silence her.

enduRing instincts 153 His voice calm, dripping sensuality, Daniel said, “You yourself know how strong you are. How could I not? And I was still recovering from my previous encounter with Isaac. I knew I couldn’t handle all you’d give me.” He let his gaze drift down Niven’s body to rest on his crotch. Niven wet his lips. “And now?” “And now, I’m sure I could handle you much better.” Niven took one more step, so close to Daniel, if he reached out, he could touch him. He lowered his voice for only Daniel’s ears. “You know, when I was recruited by Isaac to keep an eye on you in England, there were times I forgot the reason I was watching you, because I just enjoyed seeing you. “But also, I felt bad for you. The whole time I watched you, you were always alone and seemed so lonely at times. I think that’s why I approached you at the pub. I should’ve stayed outside and waited for you to leave to keep following you, but I snuck in through the backdoor, just wanting to say a few words to you.” Daniel stared into Niven’s eyes. That explained why he hadn’t felt malicious intent from Niven that night. There hadn’t been any. He didn’t sense it now either, but the situation was entirely different. Niven could be masking his intent this time, and furthermore, regardless of whether Niven intended him harm or not, he was surrounded by vampires whose lethal glares he could feel on him. Daniel let out a sigh. “Now I regret even more rushing off the way I did that night. If only I could make it up to you.” On his final word, Daniel released a hushed moan and let his head fall back, his neck fully bared. Throughout the conversation, he’d felt Niven’s lust rising. His move pushed Niven’s over the edge. Niven took the final step forward, reaching for him. Daniel snapped upright. One hand lashed up, catching Niven by the throat. He saw surprise flash in Niven’s eyes before he jerked him down, gripping him by the hair with his other hand, and hurled him head first into the Navigator’s headlight, shattering it. Niven’s pain filled cry rang out, but only for an instant. Daniel

154 S.J. Frost yanked him back and slammed him into the bumper. Racing footsteps charged for them. Kuma surged forward, fangs bared as loud, threatening growls came from him. Daniel pinned Niven to the ground by his throat and looked up, lifting his voice, “Now, now. You wouldn’t want to upset little lords Troy and Isaac by attacking me, would you?” His words stopped them, but he could still feel their barely controlled rage. With having them all in the clear, he saw there were six of them. He looked back to Niven. “As for you, you’ve delivered your masters’ message. Now you can take mine back to them. The next time they want to say something to me, do it personally, so I can have the pleasure of throwing both of them from a bloody building.” He lowered closer to Niven’s ear. “And I do apologize for the concussion, but I had to make an example of someone and you were handiest.” Niven glared up at Daniel. Daniel shoved to his feet by pushing off Niven’s throat. He started toward the driver’s side, the other vampires sliding back to create more space from him. He let Kuma jump in and stood at the door. “What good little lapdogs you all are. I’m sure your masters will be ever so pleased that none of you have backbones without their consent.” He pointed to Niven. “Now move him out of my fucking way, or else I’ll run him over. Either is fine by me.” He climbed in and slammed the door closed. Two vampires hurried to drag Niven from the SUV’s path just as Daniel pressed the throttle down and launched it forward. Now leaving the threats behind, Daniel sagged back in the driver’s seat, his body loosening from tension he hadn’t realized was in it. And yet, he felt good, strange as it was. A little shaken, but still strong inside. He laid a hand on Kuma. “You’ve obviously been with Ryu in similar situations. Good job in following my lead.” Daniel glanced in the rearview mirror for followers and met his own gaze. For the first time in what seemed ages, he recognized the man looking back at him. He could see it in his

enduRing instincts 155 own eyes, his old self was returning, and he knew Ryu was the one who’d brought him back.

chAPteR FiFteen Sensing Daniel approaching the mansion, Ryunosuke hastened from the family room to entrance hall and out to the garage. With the garage door rising, he stood inches from where he knew the nose of the SUV would be when parked. He felt at once grateful for Daniel being safe and angry at him for leaving, but his anger got quickly shoved aside by concern as he saw the Navigator heading toward him with a broken headlight and carrying the scent of blood. The SUV rolled in to a stop, and before Daniel had the engine turned off, Ryunosuke had the driver’s door open. “Are you okay? What happened? Why do I smell blood?” Daniel turned in the seat. Reaching with both hands, he cupped Ryu’s face and kissed him. Ryunosuke slowly closed his eyes. His worry fading with feeling Daniel’s lips on his. Daniel eased the kiss to an end and sat back, smiling as he looked into Ryu’s eyes. “I’ve had so many moments of being happy to see you, but none can surpass this one.” Ryunosuke laid his hands over Daniel’s and took hold of them, moving them from his face to kiss the backs of Daniel’s fingers. “Where were you? When I woke up and you were gone, I got worried.” “I’m sorry. I thought I’d be back before you woke, but I was delayed.” Daniel pulled one of his hands from Ryu to collect the bag of food on the floor in front of the passenger seat. He offered it to Ryu. “See? I only went to get you some food.” Ryunosuke took the bag and stepped back to let him get out. “But why were you delayed? Why’d you say you couldn’t talk and then hung up on me? And what happened to the car?” Daniel hopped out of the SUV, Kuma bounding after him. “It’s a bit of a long story, but stop worrying. I wasn’t in much

158 S.J. Frost trouble, really.” “Any trouble is too much.” Ryunosuke rested a hand on Kuma’s head. “If I’m glad about anything, it’s you took him with you.” “He wouldn’t let me leave without him.” Ryunosuke scowled at Daniel. “And that alone wasn’t enough to tell you to stay here?” “It was something of a clue.” Taking Ryu’s hand, Daniel started toward the door to go inside and stopped at Titus appearing. Titus’s gaze moved over Daniel, then shifted to the Navigator, his expression darkening by the second. Daniel leaned toward Ryu. “That’s never a good look on him.” “What the hell happened to my car?” Titus bellowed. Daniel disregarded him with a swish of his hand. “Nothing a mechanic can’t fix. Though, the bumper may need to be replaced. It has a rather nasty dent in it now.” He looked to Ryu. “And I’m really surprised you could smell the blood on it still. I thought the homeless man I gave a hundred dollars to, did quite well cleaning it off. I wish I could’ve given him more, but it was all I had on me.” Ryunosuke stared at Daniel, speechless, and his expression started to match Titus’s. Andreas peered over Titus’s shoulder into the garage and sucked in a sharp breath through his teeth at seeing the SUV. “That’s not going to be cheap to fix.” Titus shot him an unappreciative look.

Andreas rolled his eyes. “It’ll hardly hurt your back account.”

“No, but it’ll be a pain in my ass getting it fixed,” Titus said. Daniel started forward, pulling Ryu along. “At least now you have something to bitch about, Titus. We all know how cranky you get when you don’t.” Andreas slipped his arms around Titus’s waist and coaxed him back a couple steps to clear the way for Daniel, Ryu, and

enduRing instincts 159 Kuma to come inside. He met Daniel’s gaze as he walked in. “So what’d you do? Run someone over?” Daniel paused, looking at Andreas with a thoughtful countenance. “I’m not quite sure if it’s a good or bad thing that you can make a remark like that so casually.” Andreas placed a kiss on Titus’s cheek. “It comes from the company I keep. Besides, I figured you wouldn’t run someone over if you didn’t have a good reason.” “True. But I wouldn’t put it quite that way. It wasn’t so much me running him over, as it was me running him into the car.” Ryunosuke slammed to a halt, gripping Daniel’s hand tight to stop him as well. “Okay, enough. I’m grateful you’re okay. And right now, I feel and see more of the Daniel I’ve always known than I have since I got back here, attitude and all. Which I’m also glad for, but you need to stop with the nonchalance and tell us exactly what happened.” Daniel saw in Ryu’s eyes his patience was wavering, but even more, he saw concern and hurt. He inclined his head in apology, his voice soft as he spoke. “I’m sorry. I’m being flippant, but it’s only because I’m trying to ease your concern.” Titus stepped forward. “It’s a little late for that. I can’t believe you would do something so goddamn stupid as going out knowing you’re being hunted.” Ryunosuke held his hand up to Titus. “He doesn’t need your chastising.” “The hell he doesn’t, and if you’re not going to do it, then I will. If he doesn’t start thinking before he acts, he’s going to end up dead. That’s how it’s always been with him, and it’s what started this fiasco.” Andreas jumped into the conversation. “Well, technically it started with me going to La Rose Rouge, getting jumped, and you saving me. If either of us hadn’t done that, then Troy wouldn’t have gotten pissed at you, which wouldn’t have led to Daniel throwing him off a building. So really, we’re the ones to blame.”

160 S.J. Frost Titus turned to Andreas. “You’re not helping my case.” Andreas flashed him a smile. “I just wanted to straighten out the facts.” Ryunosuke couldn’t suppress his grin at Titus now getting a turn at being speechless. From Daniel’s muffled snickering beside him, it seemed Daniel was finding it as amusing as he was. Daniel moved toward Andreas and laid a hand on his shoulder. “Have I told you recently how much I adore that analytical mind of yours?” “No, usually if you say anything about it, you’re telling me to stop thinking.” Daniel patted Andreas’s shoulder. “Don’t ever listen to me.” He threw a smirk at Titus and offered his hand to Ryu again. “I think it’d be best if we all got comfortable.” With Daniel’s hand in his, Ryunosuke walked with him to the family room. He sat next to him on the couch, watching as Daniel took a deep breath. He saw the shift in Daniel’s emotions as his expression went from light and playful to serious. “I don’t think it’ll be much longer before Isaac and Troy make their move,” Daniel said and launched into the story of what had happened. Ryunosuke listened in silence, his anger growing the more Daniel revealed. Not at Daniel, but at the sniveling trolls who threatened Daniel and tried to intimidate him. He wanted this to end—quickly and with all their blood soaking the ground. “So you see,” Daniel said, bringing the story to an end, “it wasn’t much trouble.” Ryunosuke shoved off the couch and paced away. “But it could’ve been. You didn’t know what their intentions were or that they’d been given orders to threaten but not touch. What if it would’ve been different? What if their orders had been to overpower you and bring you to Isaac and Troy or to kill at the first opportunity?” “I know I took a terrible risk, but I did what I thought was

enduRing instincts 161 right.” Ryunosuke spun toward him. “What you thought was right? How could you think there was anything right about putting yourself in danger?” “It’s hard to explain.” Titus spoke up, his gaze focused on Ryu. “Now having heard the full story and Daniel’s reaction to the situation as it happened, I know why he faced them rather than back away, and you will too once you settle down and start thinking.” Ryunosuke folded his arms across his chest. “I don’t need to settle down.” “Bullshit. No matter how calm you try to appear, I can feel your rage. You’re one step away from getting your swords and going out decapitating or disemboweling every vampire that crosses your path.” Titus smirked at him. “But that always was one of the things that made you so deadly: the way you can control your rage to appear calm. Just be sure to not let other emotions weaken that control.” Ryunosuke stared at him, his temper cooling slightly at the truth of Titus’s words. He knew what he felt for Daniel was feeding his desire to protect him, and that desire was adding fuel to his rage at anyone who would dare to harm Daniel. “You’re right,” Ryunosuke said. “But I want this ended.” “So do I. What we need to do now is come up with a plan of action that’ll result in our victory with no loss of life to us, but annihilation to them.” Ryunosuke grinned at Titus. “And I had that exact plan. But for some reason you seem against me getting my swords and decapitating or disemboweling them.” Titus laughed softly. “No, I was against you doing it to any vampire that crosses your path. I’m perfectly fine with you doing it to the ones who deserve it. But we need to find out who exactly all of them are.” Andreas turned to Daniel. “At least now you know it wasn’t

162 S.J. Frost just unfounded paranoia freaking you out back in England since Niven is part of their crew. Who knows how long Isaac and Troy’s guys have been on you.” “Which is even more concerning,” Titus said. “We suspected they tracked you down in England, now we know it for a fact. But what’s concerning is Isaac’s either made a very good recovery in gaining new followers or his numbers were larger than what he showed back at Decadence. Either way, we’re outnumbered.” Ryunosuke walked toward the fireplace and stood gazing into the flames. “I’m not really concerned about that. Any vampires he has are going to be young and weak, and just like at Decadence, most will go running with their tails between their legs at seeing what true vampire strength looks like. And just like with any snake, you cut off the head and even though the body may thrash for a few seconds afterward, it’s harmless. So what we need to do is find the head of this one.” Andreas cleared his throat. “Well, I’m pretty sure I know someone who would help.” Titus aimed a scowl at him. “Don’t even say his name.” “Hey, I know Renart still isn’t your favorite to keep company with, but we all know he’s still got it out for Isaac. And you can’t deny with all the followers and resources he has, he could rip through this city a hell of a lot faster than the four of us to find Isaac’s and Troy’s snake pit.” A teasing smirk slid over Andreas’s lips. “And you know how bad he wants to be in your good graces. He’ll do anything you want him to.” Titus’s glower remained in place. Daniel leaned toward Andreas, his gaze on Titus. “He has a point, Titus, love. And I’m guessing he’s already been working on tracking them down. It couldn’t hurt to at least pay him a visit. Plus, you did give your word to him that you’d keep him informed on anything we learned.” “Damn it.” Titus’s expression revealed his distaste at the thought of going to Renart for help. “What do you think, Ryu?” His gaze still on the fire, Ryu said, “I think we’re low on

enduRing instincts 163 options since we’ve both been so damn anti-social throughout our lives.” “I take it that you agree with the suggestion to talk to him.” Titus stood and held out his hand for Andreas. Andreas took it, rising to stand at his side. Titus turned toward Daniel and Ryu. “With that settled, we’re going to bed. I’ll call Renart in the afternoon.” He moved toward Daniel and stopped in front of him. He gently cupped Daniel’s cheek with his free hand, his voice soft and warm. “I’m proud of you for what you did tonight.” Ryunosuke snapped his head toward them, shocked at Titus’s words. “That’s not to say I approve,” Titus continued, “but you followed your instincts, you let your true nature rule over your fears, and for that my pride overrides my disapproval. You did well tonight.” Daniel laid his hand over Titus’s. “Thank you.” Titus bent down to him and placed a kiss on Daniel’s forehead. As he moved aside, Andreas took his place, wrapping Daniel in an embrace and giving him a kiss on the cheek. He smirked at Daniel as he drew back. “Good night, royal bad ass.” Daniel laughed. “Royal bad ass, I like the sound of that.” Titus let out a huff. “Now why is he a royal bad ass, but you call me just a bad ass?” Andreas winked at Daniel while answering Titus. “Because he acts so princely and aristocratic.” “No, he acts spoiled.” Titus paused. “Well, having known more than my share of princes and aristocrats, that’s the same thing, so I guess I’ll agree.” Daniel flicked his hand in a shooing motion at them. “Before you ruin my enjoyment of being called a ‘royal bad ass’, off to bed with both of you.” Andreas slid his arm around Titus’s waist, steering him toward the entrance hall. “See how he’s dismissing us? That’s a

164 S.J. Frost very princely kind of move.” “Right, it’s the move of one who’s spoiled and wants things his way,” Titus countered. “The two of you could walk a little faster now,” Daniel said. Titus glanced over his shoulder to Ryunosuke. “Good night, Ryu.” Ryunosuke nodded. Silence fell over the room as Titus and Andreas left. Daniel glanced at Ryunosuke. Ryu’s distant expression made him feel far away. He could sense Ryu was deep in thought but also that he was hurting. Daniel stood and walked toward him. He closed the distance between their bodies by wrapping his arms around him and resting his head on Ryu’s. “You should eat. I could warm the food for you.” Ryu’s voice was hushed as he spoke. “I don’t have an appetite for it.” Daniel held him tighter. “Bed, then? I know you didn’t rest as much as you should have.” “I don’t think I can rest right now. I’d rather have some time alone.” Daniel closed his eyes against the hurt Ryu’s words caused. He slowly loosened his hold on him. Stepping back, he let his touch linger on Ryu for as long as possible before the space between them grew too great. Without a word, he turned away. Ryunosuke looked to him as Daniel walked toward the door. He took a breath, wanting to call out Daniel’s name, but he couldn’t summon his voice before Daniel disappeared.

chAPteR sixteen Daniel moved through the dark house, his footsteps so soft not even they broke the stillness. Dawn was only two hours away, and he’d spent the night alone. After he granted Ryunosuke time to himself, he knew from how wounded he felt he wouldn’t be able to sleep, so he went to Titus’s study and browsed the books for a couple hours. With none able to hold his attention long, he returned to his bedroom, only to find he could barely keep himself in bed without Ryu beside him. How had it happened so quickly, that he was already used to Ryu lying beside him? Perhaps from spending too many nights alone, his body craved the warmth of another, and now having it, rebelled against being alone again. Or was it something more? Maybe it was after finally having Ryu fill the space he was always meant to, even for just a short while, that the void left behind without him there became unbearable. He couldn’t make it for more than an hour of tossing in bed before he flung the covers off in complete frustration. He needed to find Ryu. Was it selfish of him to break Ryu’s wish to be alone? Yes. Did he care? Absolutely not. He didn’t know how much time alone Ryu wanted, but he determined he’d given him more than enough, and if Ryu still didn’t want to be disturbed, too bad. It was ridiculous for him to suffer loneliness when the man he wanted was in the same house. Sensing he was nearing Ryu, Daniel walked through the den toward the French doors leading to the backyard. A small fire still flickered in the fireplace, but it was obvious it hadn’t been tended in a while. Bull was sprawled in front of it, soaking up what heat came from it, with Lynx and Hemingway each curled in one of the leather armchairs on either side of the fireplace. Nearing the doors, Daniel saw a shadow outside, moving with the grace of a ghost. He stopped at the doors, watching Ryunosuke. Dressed in a heavy kimono, the color so dark it

166 S.J. Frost appeared black and only revealed itself as blue when light moved over it, he looked like a vision from feudal Japan. He had his hair unbound, and it flowed with his movements just as the silk of his kimono did. With his katana in hand, he stepped and turned, thrust and slashed the night air as he worked through stances and strikes, moving between transitions with such fluidity he seemed to have surpassed the physical realm. Daniel lost his breath as he watched him, entranced by Ryu’s beauty. And yet he knew it was more than a beautiful dance Ryu performed with his sword. Every move was one that could kill with deadly accuracy, and Ryu was reawakening his body’s memory so when the time came, it would move on its own, without hesitation, without fault. Ryu ended his maneuvers by dropping to one knee, thrusting the sword upward in what would be the abdomen of an opponent. The blade caught the moonlight as he turned it and flashed silver in the darkness when he slashed to the side. He stayed in the position. Daniel could see he was slightly winded, and he wondered how long Ryu had been practicing. Slowly, Ryu stood and in a smooth movement, sheathed his sword in its saya, that he was wearing traditionally through the obi of his kimono. Daniel took it as an opportunity and stepped outside. Ryunosuke glanced toward him while brushing snow off his kimono. For an instant, Daniel thought he saw light in Ryu’s expression, as if he were happy to see him, but a forlorn look overshadowed it as Ryu dropped his gaze. Daniel glanced to the side to where Kuma laid in the snow. All the words he wanted to say to Ryu evaded him. Trying to think of something, he saw Ryu’s wakizashi, the short sword match to his katana, resting on one of the patio chairs. Ryu had cleared the snow from the chair just to lay the sword on it, showing how the years hadn’t diminished his respect for his weapons. Daniel glanced to Ryunosuke again. A handful of words drifted to the front of Daniel’s mind. He clung to them and took a step closer to Ryu. “You looked so beautiful just now.” A smile rose and fell on Ryunosuke’s lips, his voice holding a

enduRing instincts 167 tone of disbelief. “Thanks.” Daniel walked the rest of the distance to him. “I mean it. I’ve seen you practice before, but there was something different about it tonight. It was as though you were in this world, but you weren’t, if that makes any kind of sense.” “It does. Sometimes when I work with my sword, it feels like my thoughts move to another plane. It’s as if everything becomes sharper: how my body moves, how I see, what I hear. It was always that way for me and became even stronger after I was Turned. Maybe that’s why I always lived by the sword.” Daniel set his hand on the katana’s silk wrapped handle. “I’ve always thought your sword was one of the most beautiful masterpieces I’ve ever seen.” Ryunosuke nodded, watching as Daniel’s hand slid down and back up the handle as if he were caressing it. “And this,” Daniel touched the tsuba, the guard between the handle and the blade, “I’ve always loved the dragon image on it. The dragon appears so fierce, and yet surrounding it are cherry blossoms. Strength and power in harmony with delicacy and beauty.” Ryunosuke rested his hand over Daniel’s on the sword. “It’s because I believe strength should be used to protect, not destroy.” Daniel slowly lifted his gaze to Ryunosuke’s. He placed his other hand on Ryu’s chest. “I’m sorry for going off alone tonight. It was foolish.” A self-mocking smile came to his lips. “Ironic isn’t it, how something I intended to be considerate turned out to be the exact opposite.” Ryunosuke covered Daniel’s hand on his chest with his free one. “You weren’t being inconsiderate. I’m touched you wanted to take care of me.” He took a slow, deep breath. “I just let my fear of something happening to you control how I reacted when you came home. I couldn’t even see what was so obvious. It took Cal saying it to snap me out of my own head and see what happened tonight.” A warm smile spread over his lips. “Your true self fully came back.”

168 S.J. Frost Daniel slid his hand up Ryu’s chest to the back of his neck, bringing his lips closer. “Only because you guided me back. Without your strength supporting mine, I wouldn’t have been able to find myself again.” As their lips touched, all the tension inside Daniel melted away. He opened his mouth, accepting Ryu’s tongue. So many emotions came through Ryu’s kiss: relief, forgiveness, passion, joy. Daniel knew tonight they both caused each other hurt, but now they also realized where their hearts wanted to be and how easily an apology came when love was behind it. Daniel eased the kiss to an end. “So it seems you’re not angry at me any longer.” “I don’t know if I’d go that far. I’m still not happy you went off alone.” Ryunosuke gave Daniel’s bottom lip a light, playful nip. “But, you do have a certain soothing effect on me.” “And I have so many more ways I’d like to try calming you.” Ryunosuke brought his lips close to Daniel’s. “Why don’t you pull out my sword?” Daniel slid his hand down Ryu’s body. “That was going to be my first step.” Ryunosuke smiled and tightened his hand over Daniel’s that was still on his sword handle. “I meant this one.” He gave Daniel’s hand a pull, sliding the sword a couple inches from the saya. Daniel stepped back, drawing the katana out. “Is it bad I’m almost as excited to have this one in my hand?” Gripping it near the tsuba, he held the sword in a straight line in front of him. Ryunosuke chuckled softly as he moved behind him. “No, actually I like that you feel that way. But you’re holding it like a rapier.” “Well, I am a master fencer.” “I know, but not all swords can be handled in the same way.” “Isn’t that the truth.” Ryunosuke laughed harder and gave Daniel a swat on the ass.

enduRing instincts 169 He tucked his body against him and lifted Daniel’s other arm to have him grip the handle in both hands. Adjusting Daniel’s hold, he kept his hands lying over top Daniel’s. “Some strikes can be done one-handed, but this sword was made to be wielded with two. Not in a clunky way, chopping and hacking like some European swords, but to move with speed and precision, to flow with your movements as if it were an extension of you, not so unlike your rapier.” He guided Daniel in doing a slow, downward slash. “As skilled as you are with a rapier, I know you could learn to be a master with a Japanese sword.” He pulled Daniel’s arms back and forward again in a sharp thrust. Daniel’s body moved instinctually, stepping into the movement. Ryunosuke smiled against Daniel’s cheek. “See? You’re already moving with the sword.” “Yes, but I think it’d be better if I didn’t. Then our lesson would last longer, and I’m enjoying it immensely.” Daniel shifted his ass, rubbing it on Ryu’s cock. Ryunosuke dropped one hand from the sword to wrap it around Daniel’s waist. “We’ll have many more.” Daniel tipped his head to the side, resting it on Ryu’s. “I can’t wait for those moments. Even though I’ve only been there a handful of times, my memories of your home in Japan, the mansion in the mountains near Kyoto, are so clear. Just seeing it in my mind gives me peace. I want to return there with you soon.” Ryunosuke stood quiet for a moment. “Do you mean that?” Daniel turned toward him, forcing Ryu to release the sword. He gripped the saya on Ryu’s hip and slid the tip of the katana in. Looking into Ryu’s eyes, he slowly guided the rest of the sword into the sheath. “Yes, I do. As much as I love living with Titus and Andreas, I want to have times with only you, where for days yours is the only face I see, the only voice I hear.” He paused and grinned. “Of course, I could be a tad presumptuous in thinking you’d like to live together.”

170 S.J. Frost Just one response came to Ryunosuke. He pulled Daniel into a tight embrace. Daniel wrapped his arms around him. “I take it I’m not being presumptuous, then?” Ryunosuke laughed softly and shook his head. “No, you’re not. To have you fully to myself, in my home, it’s what I’ve wanted for so long.” Ryunosuke moved to kiss him, Daniel angling his head to meet him. Their lips touched, and each paused, letting the soft kiss linger. Daniel parted his lips slightly, the tip of his tongue sliding out. Ryunosuke touched it with his own, and at the same moment, they both opened wider, gliding their tongues together, filling each other’s mouths with them. Ryunosuke caressed down Daniel’s cheek, following along his jaw as the kiss drew to a slow end. “Let’s go in before you get cold.” “Cold is the last thing I’m feeling right now.” Ryunosuke brushed his lips across Daniel’s. “So you’ll be fine with me dropping your bare ass in the snow?” “Maybe going in would be better.” Ryunosuke took Daniel’s hand and turned to go in, picking up his wakizashi from the chair on the way. Kuma hopped up and followed them in; Ryu closed the door behind them all. Daniel released Ryu’s hand and walked to the fireplace, where only embers now glowed. With the fire nearly dead, Bull, Lynx, and Hemingway had abandoned the room. Ryunosuke stood behind him, running his hands up and down Daniel’s arms. Daniel leaned back on him, closing his eyes as he savored Ryu’s warmth and touch. “I’m going to run upstairs, but I’ll be right back.” Ryunosuke placed a tender kiss on Daniel’s neck. “Why are you running upstairs?” Daniel stepped away from him and threw him a smirk over his shoulder. “As if you don’t know.”

enduRing instincts 171 Ryunosuke smiled at Daniel’s retreating back, though his gaze drifted to Daniel’s ass. Only when Daniel disappeared from sight did he look back to the fire. He took up the poker and prodded the embers, making them burn brighter, then tossed some kindling onto them. As the kindling caught, he placed larger logs on the small flames, watching as the fire grew in strength. With the way Daniel walked in silence, Ryunosuke didn’t hear him return but sensed him. He glanced from the fire toward him, his breath stopping. Daniel had shed his clothes to wear only black silk pajama bottoms. The fire, as the only light in the room, threw a warm glow over Daniel’s skin. The layers of his black hair framed his delicate features and neck to lie at the tops of his shoulders. One of his deep brown eyes was shadowed by his long bangs, but it did nothing to hide the sensuality in his gaze. Daniel stopped in front of Ryu, spare inches from touching him. He eased himself down to the floor, drawing Ryu to do the same with only his gaze. Daniel set the lube near the fire and within easy reach. He laid a hand on Ryu’s leg, sliding it up his thigh. “Watching you with your sword tonight, holding it in my own hands, I saw and felt the samurai you truly are. Or at least, the one you became after the Battle of Sekigahara.” Ryunosuke took Daniel’s other hand and lifted it to his lips, placing a gentle kiss in his palm. “It was still some time after then before I became the samurai you saw tonight.” “After you were Turned?” Ryunosuke nodded. He drifted his lips from Daniel’s palm to his wrist and laid another kiss on the tender underside. “With help from someone?” Ryunosuke paused, knowing where Daniel was leading him. He whispered against Daniel’s wrist. “Yes.” Daniel leaned closer to him. “Who was he? You’ve said before, you were Turned by demons. Is that what he was?” A single, soft laugh left Ryunosuke. “No, he wasn’t a demon. He could fight like one, but he was very much human.”

172 S.J. Frost “He was your lover,” Daniel said more than asked.

“Yes, but only after he killed me.”

One of Daniel’s slender eyebrows raised in a curious look.

“Now, darling, I’ve been trying to handle you gently to learn about this part of your life, and I know there are oddities out there who have that kind of fetish, but I have to say, it’s really not to my taste, and it’s rather creepy. Same as with all those stories about us vampires being the living dead. Just because a dead body is mobile and has fangs, doesn’t make it sexy. It’s still dead.” Ryunosuke smirked at him. “So you’re saying if we really were the living dead, you wouldn’t find me sexy?” “I’m sorry, but I simply couldn’t. I wouldn’t even be able to find myself sexy, and you know how I feel about myself in that regard. Hell, I doubt I could bring myself to masturbate, I’d feel so freakish.” Ryunosuke burst out laughing. At seeing Daniel’s playful grin, he realized Daniel had read his reluctance and rising tension and had worked to soothe him. He leaned toward him, delivering a light kiss to Daniel’s lips. “I guess I didn’t phrase it quite right. There’s probably no right way to say it without giving you the whole story.” “Yes, so please hurry and remove the disturbing images from my mind.” “Well, I may just end up replacing them with other disturbing images.” “I’m willing to chance it.” Ryunosuke nodded slowly, his mood coming down as the called upon his memories. “It was late spring, about six months after Sekigahara. I was wandering, as I told you I’d done, still filled with emptiness, having no direction in my life, and really, no ambition to find one. I’d spent the winter in and around Edo and decided with spring to make my way to Kyoto. That’s when I saw him, Asakura Yoshitaka. He’s the one who changed me into the man I am now. Or at least, he started me on the path.”

enduRing instincts 173 Daniel rocked against him. “You slipped again, saying surname first.” Ryunosuke turned his head, burying his smiling lips in Daniel’s hair, the feel of him, the scent of him, easing his rising hurt. “You have gotten accustomed to my ways, haven’t you?” “You’re as familiar to me as an old lover. Which is slightly ironic considering you’re a new lover.” Ryunosuke chuckled. It was more than Daniel’s body beside him and intoxicating lavender scent that put him at ease. His voice, his words, all of what made Daniel who he was brought comfort to him. Daniel turned his head toward him, whispering with his lips nearly touching Ryu’s. “And I can’t tell you how much I adore every single one of your ways.” Ryunosuke closed his eyes as Daniel pressed their lips together, savoring the passion in the kiss even though Daniel kept it chaste. Daniel slowly drew back. Ryunosuke kept his eyes shut a moment longer. He took in a breath and opened them on the exhale. “How is it with a single kiss, you can make everything better?” Daniel winked at him. “It’s a talent I’ve worked long and hard on.” “I hope you won’t stop working on it, even if I’m the only one you work on it with.” “I wouldn’t worry about that. I’ll be in constant practice with you, and I have a feeling I’ll be using all my talents to their fullest when you finish telling me this.” “Then that alone makes talking about this a little easier.” Ryunosuke glanced away from him to the fire, watching the flames dance over the logs. “As I said, I was on my way to Kyoto when I saw Yoshitaka for the first time. He was bathing in a stream, and I’d never seen a man so beautiful.” He glanced toward Daniel with a grin. “Until you, of course.” “Well, I suppose I can be gracious and allow that in all your

174 S.J. Frost years you’ve seen men as beautiful as myself.” “I don’t know if I can even be that gracious. You’ve changed my perception of what it means to be beautiful, internally even more than externally, and I know no one will ever match you.” Daniel shifted so he sat close to Ryu’s side and tipped his head to rest it against Ryu’s. “How you can say such things is just one more of your ways I adore.” Ryunosuke rubbed one hand up Daniel’s back to the ends of his hair, fingering the long, silken strands as he began his story again. “When I came upon Yoshitaka, I froze. I couldn’t do anything but stare at him. I did see his swords on the bank, so I knew he was a samurai, but he was small, delicate in his build, and there was a softness to him. I couldn’t picture him in combat, wielding his swords to take the life of another. It seemed far more appropriate for him to where he was, in the calm stream with a bank lined in spring flowers. “When he saw me, I expected him to be offended or angry at me for gawking. Instead, he rose from the water. He came toward me, completely unashamed of his nakedness. He stopped in front of me and neither of us said anything, both instinctually knowing what the other wanted. I let him undress me, and I was so captivated by him, I even allowed him to remove my swords. We spent the morning fucking. I can’t call it making love because it wasn’t. It was just raw lust. “I was near exhaustion during our last round, lying on my back as he rode me. I had my eyes closed and never realized what he was about to do until I felt him shift. I opened my eyes, and all I saw was the flash of steel as he slammed a dagger into my chest, using both his hands to drive it deep. “My vision went white with pain. It was all I could feel. I didn’t even know he’d gotten off me. As I lay there, he leaned down to my ear, his voice cutting through my pain. He said he’d taken his revenge on me for killing his father and brother. The last thing I saw when I passed out was him looking down at me with what seemed remorse.”

enduRing instincts 175 As Ryunosuke paused, Daniel gazed at him, watching the light and shadow move over Ryu’s face from the dancing flames. Ryu’s expression was so forlorn but also so distant. He was before him physically, but Daniel knew his mind was lost in the past at this moment. He touched his lips to the curve of Ryu’s neck, wanting to bring him back. Ryunosuke pulled in a breath at feeling Daniel’s lips on him. He turned toward him, gently rubbing his head against Daniel’s. His past may still have strength in his mind, but it couldn’t combat even a single soft touch from Daniel. He cleared his throat as he began again. “I woke up later. Well, I thought I did. This is where things get confusing and convoluted. I was still in the same area, but it looked…different. It was darker than night, but not in a sense of lacking light, in the atmosphere. It was like it had an otherworldly feel to it, as if the very trees had turned sinister, or maybe it was the creatures lurking behind them. From the water, from the branches above, I could see eyes glowing in the darkness. I could hear whispers, sense hunger from the hidden ones. And that’s when she came, Kenash Unarabe, the blood drinker. “She came from the stream, sloshing out of the water, her long black hair hanging in thick strands to cover her face, her skin so water gorged, it looked as though it could drip from her bones. For the first time in years, I was afraid, and it was a fear deeper, more primordial, than any I’d ever known. “I tried to move, but I had bled out so much. As she descended on me, I listened to her sucking and licking my blood. That’s when I felt her children, lesser demons, not biting with fangs, but chewing at my flesh, their mouths filled with little needle teeth. I thought I was going to be eaten alive, and I found enough strength to scream. “She stopped then and shooed her children away. I looked into her eyes. They didn’t have pupils, irises, or whites. They were solid black, like wet onyx stones. But it seemed even to the monsters and demons, I had become known for my bloodlust. She said I was too magnificent a man to die, that all men should

176 S.J. Frost be like me with my ferocity. She could save me, give me strength and power ten times greater than what I already had, eternal life to never age, and all I had to do was become a blood drinker like her. “It seemed such a small price to pay. And I wanted to live. Never in my life had I wanted to live so badly. Because I wanted Yoshitaka’s blood. I told her to make me a monster like her. When she put her bloody wrist to my mouth and told me to drink, I’d never tasted anything so foul. Her blood was putrid, as if it’d gone rancid long ago. But I still sucked and swallowed, focusing on what I would gain. “And that’s why other vampires don’t believe I was Turned by or interacted with demons. They say I must’ve been delusional from all the blood I’d already lost, that Kenash Unarabe was really another vampire. It could be they’re right. All I know is what my memories of that night tell me, what she told me, and what my instincts tell me. But taking her blood was the last thing I remembered when I woke up in the afternoon sunlight.” Daniel glanced at him. “You had to go through the Turning alone?” “Yeah.” Daniel’s mouth dropped open, only a breath coming out a first. “I can’t…I just can’t even imagine. I was so dependent on Titus my first few days, my first few months even. And I’m assuming you didn’t fully understand what you were or the new things you were capable of or even how to feed. How did you ever learn it all?” “Trial and error, mostly. You know how it is when you’re Turned. There’s just a natural instinct inside you where you know you need blood to survive, you know you have the fangs to take it, you just don’t quite know how to use them.” “Yes, but unless it was different for you, my first week was pure hell. I was so feverish and my body ached so badly, I could hardly get out of bed. I was wholly dependent on Titus.” “I imagine if I’d had someone to be dependent on, I would’ve

enduRing instincts 177 been, too. That’s how it should be. But when I came to, I was even more alone in the world than I had been before. I felt dried up inside, like I hadn’t had anything to drink for days. I managed to crawl to the stream, since my body was wracked with fever and pain like what you went through, but also, the knife wound from Yoshitaka wasn’t healed. Kenash Unarabe’s blood sped up my healing enough where the wound wouldn’t kill me, especially since Yoshitaka had missed my heart, but you know how it is with bad injuries. Even with healing faster and better than when I was human, I still needed time to recover, which I didn’t have, because I needed blood. A lot of it and fast. “I found my swords and my clothes and managed to dress, sort of. I just pulled on my kimono. Using my katana as a cane, I stumbled, fell, and crawled my way into the forest. I was afraid to take the road, not knowing how people would react to me. I went as far as I could before my body finally gave out. “As I lay on the ground, through my pain, I realized how much sharper my senses were. Distant bird calls were as clear as if the bird were on my shoulder. I could smell that a deer had passed by not long before. And as I marveled at these things, that’s when I heard footsteps. “A peasant was gathering wood, and he must’ve seen me lying on the ground, because he came cautiously toward me. Maybe he thought to help me. Maybe he thought I was dead and he could rob me. I never gave him a chance to learn his intentions. As soon as he was within reach, with the last of my strength, I launched off the ground and attacked. It was nothing but instinct at that point. My fangs lengthened on their own and I stabbed them into his neck. He screamed and fought, but nothing he did distracted me. I drained his life away without a thought or care. “Afterward, I could feel the blood soothing my body’s aches, like a warm wine. But even more, new energy, new strength filled me. I lay back against a tree, the peasant’s dead body next to me, and I was absolutely giddy with the rush of feeding, now fully understanding what blood could do for me. “But, that feeling was short lived. My body was still adjusting to

178 S.J. Frost the changes taking place inside it. Though, it didn’t stop me from rising and hunting down my one focus, Yoshitaka. I continued to work my way toward Kyoto, something inside me telling me that was where he’d gone, and when I questioned people along the road with his description, everyone who saw him couldn’t forgot the beautiful samurai who’d passed by just a couple days before. “I hunted constantly on my way there, even when too gorged to feed, I was unable to stop myself because I loved the thrill of it. I’d stalk and strike, giving only pain because I didn’t know I could give pleasure. “When I reached Kyoto, I was able to track down Yoshitaka in a teahouse, but I didn’t approach him. I watched him from the shadows, and as I did, the rage inside me and desire to destroy him vanished. All I could do was admire him as I had before and remember how good he’d felt when our bodies where together.” Ryunosuke paused. He leaned into Daniel, letting out a single, humorless laugh. “You know, I probably shouldn’t be talking about him like that to you.” “I’m hardly jealous. I wouldn’t have expected that you’d never fallen in love during your life. Actually, I’d be more concerned if you hadn’t.” Daniel touched his lips to Ryu’s cheek, giving him a kiss but also letting him feel his smile. “Besides, you have to put up with a lot more in that regard from a certain former lover of mine.” A genuine laugh left Ryunosuke’s throat. “That’s true. The pain in the ass that he’s capable of being.” Daniel chuckled softly and rested his head on him again. Ryunosuke drew in a deep breath, his chest feeling light with Daniel having lifted the heavy emotions that were settling in him. “It was night when Yoshitaka left the teahouse, and I followed him through the dark streets. I could’ve taken him at any moment, but there was something about the purpose he carried himself with that made me curious to what he was doing. “He went to a small temple and prayed before the Buddha. For a long time. I was starting to get annoyed wondering how

enduRing instincts 179 much time he was going to waste in there.” Ryunosuke looked at Daniel with a grin. “I wasn’t much of a man of faith.” “It can be a slippery thing to keep hold of. Well, unless you’re Titus. He still prays to Mars regularly. It sounds as though your Yoshitaka was your opposite in faith.” “He was, very much. But he did guide me to a greater appreciation and understanding in the teachings of Buddhism and also Shinto. That night, though, I didn’t have the patience for his prayers, and just when I was about to march into the temple and drag him out, he stood and left on his own. “I followed him as he wandered through the temple gardens. He sat beneath a cherry tree, his eyes closed, his body still, as if meditating. I was completely baffled at this point, and then he slid his kimono off his shoulders. He parted it wide at his waist and took up his sword, holding it aloft as if offering it to the heavens. As he slowly unsheathed it, I realized what he was about to do. By killing me, he’d done his duty as a good son in avenging his father and brother, and he meant to join them by committing seppuku. “He shifted his grip on the sword’s handle to bring it into position at his abdomen, and I dove from the shadows at him, wrenching his sword away and landing on top of him. He fought against me; then our eyes met, and he recognized me. He stopped struggling. He slid his arms out from under my hands and wrapped them around me.” A few soft laughs escaped Ryunosuke. “I think what surprised me most was that he wasn’t surprised to see me. Once again our bodies took over, and we started making love, truly making love this time. But I still wanted his blood, and whether it was because of the pleasure I was already feeling or I was so focused on not hurting him, when I bit him and he cried out in passion, that’s when I learned I could just as easily deliver pleasure when feeding as I could pain. “Afterward, he said he’d actually been following me for some time before our first encounter. He’d also been at Sekigahara with his father and brother. He hadn’t seen me kill them, but with their

180 S.J. Frost bodies near me and the murderous whirlwind I was, he assumed I had and others told him they saw me slay them. It could be that I did. I didn’t know any of the men I killed that day, and there were so many, their faces were a blur. “During the time he’d followed me, he said his feelings toward me changed. He pitied me and the loneliness I lived in. Even more, he’d mourned killing me, saying he’d felt things with me he’d never felt with anyone else. With me coming back to him, he believed it was fate for us to be together, and I heard myself agreeing. “After that night, we stayed together, year after year at each other’s side, him growing older while I stayed young. He’d often tell me I needed to find someone else, to move on to a young man, but to me, even though his body aged, when I looked into his eyes, he was still that young, beautiful man I’d fallen in love with.” Ryunosuke’s voice came softer, rougher with held back emotion. “I didn’t know I could Turn him. Kenash Unarabe hadn’t told me anything of what I could do, and I didn’t even know what I was. Just a monster, I thought. One of a kind, because I’d never met another vampire. “When she Turned me, at the time it seemed becoming a blood drinker was a small price for all I would gain, but as I sat beside Yoshitaka, holding his wrinkled, frail hand as more of his life abandoned him with each breath, I realized just how high a price I’d paid to become what I was. “After he passed, I didn’t know what to do with myself. I had lived only for him for so long. I went back to wandering, but my time with Yoshitaka had changed me. The desire to fight and kill was gone. I learned from him not only what it was to be a true samurai, but also a man, because he taught me love, tenderness, and compassion. I found a sense of peace and calm with him, and to this day, I continue to hold onto it.” As Ryunosuke finished, silence settled over them, broken only by the soft crackle of the fire.

enduRing instincts 181 Daniel shook his head slightly, as if he’d fallen into a trance from listening to Ryunosuke’s story, having been taken back to Ryu’s life in seventeenth century Japan, and now he needed to bring himself back to the present. He embraced Ryu in both arms, pulling him tight to his body. “I’m so sorry you lost him. You still miss him, don’t you?” Ryunosuke let his body relax into Daniel’s. “It hits me harder at some moments than others, this time of year especially. Just before I left to come here, it was the anniversary of his passing.” A small, remorseful groan sounded in Daniel’s throat. “And all this time I’ve been so selfish, wrapped up in my own needs and wants, never realizing the pain you carried inside.” Ryunosuke pulled away enough to meet Daniel’s eyes. “No. Being with you has taken that pain away.” He smiled. “It’s hard to feel any kind of hurt while trying to keep up with you and your attitude.” Daniel laughed softly. “Then I’ll do my best to continue being my bitchy self, as Andreas calls me.” “And I know he wouldn’t want you to be any different, just like Cal and I wouldn’t.” Ryunosuke sighed and looked back to the fire again. “But really, even if I had known I could Turn him, I doubt Yoshitaka would’ve allowed me. He was very much in tune with nature, like Andreas, but in more of a spiritual way than scientific, believing death came to all things, and even the fiercest warrior couldn’t defeat it. “I threw a bit of a kink into his thoughts, but neither of us knew if I was a truly living being. I had a heartbeat, my skin was warm and not chilled with death; I seemed like any other man, other than needing blood. And besides my senses being sharper, my strength and speed being greater, I didn’t feel any different than when I was human. “I even ran an experiment and tried not taking his blood for nearly a month to see if I’d begin to age, but all it did was weaken me like a man starving to death. My body, my physical appearance, none of it changed, other than me having an unhealthy pallor like

182 S.J. Frost any person who isn’t getting the nourishment they need. So, I was an anomaly to both of us, but he also believed death would eventually come to me as well. And he was right. It will. No matter how many years we live, someday it finds all of us.” “That’s far too true.” Daniel took both of Ryu’s hands in his. “I’m grateful to him for guiding you to being who you are now.” “I am, too. And I know he’d be proud that I still live under the balance of strength and compassion.” “The dragon among the cherry blossoms.” “Exactly.” Daniel tipped his head to the side in a questioning look. “Then your swords, were they his?” “No, but I did have them made with the tsuba specially designed to honor the things he taught me. I still have his swords, though.” Daniel gently cupped Ryu’s cheek in his hand. “You had said before how you feared telling me about what kind of man you were before being Turned and even after it. You thought I’d have a lesser opinion of you. But now that I know everything, the only things to change is how much deeper my feelings and respect are toward you.” On his final word, Daniel leaned forward and touched their lips together. He eased his tongue into Ryu’s mouth, caressing and massaging Ryu’s with it. He drew away slowly, sharing a breath with him before sitting back enough to meet Ryu’s gaze. Ryunosuke looked into Daniel’s eyes, and the warmth he saw in them, the true, pure care and affection calmed the hurt of his past. But what vanquished it completely was what he felt emanating from Daniel. In Daniel’s eyes, in his touch, in his kiss, he felt love. He brushed a hand over Daniel’s hair, bringing it down behind his neck and guiding Daniel to his lips again. As their lips met, his willed his own love for Daniel to come through the kiss, wanting him to feel how much, how desperately, he cared for him.

enduRing instincts 183 Daniel found the knot on Ryu’s obi and loosened it, drawing it away from his waist. He pressed his mouth firmer to Ryu’s, driving his tongue deeper. Understanding Daniel’s desire, Ryunosuke began to ease down to his back. Daniel followed him, parting the kimono, and settling his body on Ryu. Ryunosuke’s fingers traveled down Daniel’s back in a whispersoft touch. He hooked them over the top of the silk pajama bottoms and edged them down Daniel’s hips, stopping as Daniel’s ass became fully uncovered. He rubbed his hands over the firm cheeks, kneading and massaging them, then gripped each one tight and thrust upward. Daniel took his turn to understand Ryunosuke’s unspoken wants and started thrusting on him, their cocks sliding along each other. He braced himself up on both arms, slowly pulling his lips from Ryu’s, but kept his hips working on him. He gazed down at him. Ryu’s eyes were closed, his ebony hair pooled beneath his head. The dark silk of his kimono under him contrasted against his skin. Shadows and light danced over his lean and muscled body. Daniel stopped moving, his whole focus captured by Ryu’s beauty. Ryunosuke opened his eyes, and as Daniel looked into them, he saw his eternity. His emotions, love and rapture, overwhelmed him. He dropped down on Ryu again, delivering a kiss fiercer in passion. As words evaded him, all he could think was to express himself with his body. He stretched for the lube, parting from Ryu’s lips only long enough to slick his fingers, returning to them again as he moved to his hip beside him. Ryunosuke cocked his leg up, resting it against Daniel’s torso. Daniel slipped his arm under Ryu’s thigh and brought his fingers to Ryu’s hole. Ryunosuke halted this kiss so his breath could leave him in a hushed groan as Daniel’s fingers eased into him. Pleasure swirled through his cock and sac, along with the anticipation of knowing their bodies would soon be together. He rolled his head toward Daniel, his face buried into Daniel’s shoulder. Daniel bowed his head over him, kissing Ryu’s hair, neck, shoulder, and arm as he

184 S.J. Frost took his time readying him. Ryunosuke gripped onto Daniel’s arm. He couldn’t take much more. With Daniel working his gland, pre-cum leaked from his cock, drops rolled off his abdomen and down his side. He rocked and shifted on Daniel’s fingers, his orgasm teasing him in refusing to fully crest. Or really, it was Daniel teasing him, knowing with masterful skill how to keep the climax close, but not let it free. Ryunosuke whispered Daniel’s name, hoping he’d hear his need, not that he didn’t think Daniel didn’t already know it. But his plea worked, and Daniel withdrew his fingers from him. Positioning himself between Ryu’s thighs, Daniel covered his cock in lube. Ryunosuke lifted his legs, and Daniel took hold of them, resting Ryu’s ankles on his shoulders. He rubbed the head of his cock on Ryu’s hole, giving each of them a last moment of desperate desire before pushing into him. Ryunosuke tipped his head back on the floor, his moan of ecstasy a low growl. Taking hold of Ryu’s hips, Daniel pulled him onto his cock while pushing forward, feeling Ryu’s tight muscles yield to accept him. His hips fell into a slow rhythm as he thrust. He lost himself in the heat and pleasure of Ryu’s body. He wrapped his fingers around Ryu’s shaft, pumping up and down in harmony with every in and out movement of his own cock. Ryunosuke gasped and clenched the kimono in two fists. He rocked his hips, slightly quicker than Daniel’s pace. His body begged for the hard rod inside him to give him ultimate pleasure. Daniel guided Ryu’s legs off his shoulders and shifted to bring his body over him. Ryu’s arms were instantly around him, with Ryu lifting off the floor to find Daniel’s lips. Through the heated kiss, Daniel could feel Ryunosuke was as close to peaking as he was. But he couldn’t let it happen. Not yet. Daniel broke the kiss. He placed a hand on the side of Ryu’s face, asking in the touch for Ryu to look at him. As Ryu met his gaze, the beauty of his dark eyes brought the words he wanted so badly to say to his lips. “Ryu, I love you. I always have. I never realized just how much and how deeply, but it’s always been

enduRing instincts 185 inside me. You are my eternity.” Ryunosuke pulled his hands forward from embracing him, holding Daniel’s face gently in both hands. “I love you, too. I have for so long. But I had almost given up hope of ever having it returned. To hear you say it, to feel it from you and know how true it is…Daniel, you’re the only future I’ve ever wanted.” Both their emotions too great for further words, they sought each other’s lips. Daniel’s pace quickened, but only a few thrusts were needed to bring them to their mutual ecstasy. Consumed in his pleasure, Ryunosuke clung to him, embracing him as tight as he could. His cock pulsed cum between them, and as it released, he felt Daniel’s doing the same inside him. Daniel gradually slowed his thrusts until he stopped and rested inside him. As their breaths mingled, he realized the thought of taking Ryu’s blood hadn’t entered his mind during their lovemaking. To have such a connection without needing blood to support or enhance the power of his emotions, he knew even more how much he and Ryu were meant for each other. Daniel carefully moved off him and onto his side, pulling Ryu into his arms. Ryunosuke rolled onto his side toward him, his arms going around Daniel, their legs tangling together as they sought to close all space between them. Ryunosuke combed his fingers through Daniel’s hair. “I have a feeling eternity is going to be too short for all the time I want to be with you.” Daniel caressed down the center of Ryu’s back with his fingertips. “Then we’ll have to stretch beyond it, because I feel the same way.” Smiles on both their lips, they met in another kiss, each tightening his hold on the other.

chAPteR seventeen Soft, gentle music rose from the black grand piano, lifted from the keys by Daniel’s skilled fingers. Sitting on the brown leather couch in the den, Ryunosuke watched him play, each note of Debussy’s Clair de Lune blending in beautiful harmony. So many times he’d listened to and admired Daniel as he played piano and violin, his talent natural and fluid. After the evening before, learning Daniel’s love for him was just as strong as his toward Daniel, the music he created sounded even more heavenly. The tall windows behind Daniel revealed the night, the moonlight itself shining through, bathing Daniel in its silver glow as if in appreciation for his serenade. In Ryunosuke’s eyes, at that moment, Daniel had surpassed divinity. Daniel coaxed quieter notes from the piano as he brought the song to its conclusion. As the music resonated through the room into silence, he closed his eyes and exhaled, serenity seeming to have fallen over him from playing. He stayed still for a moment, then pushed away from the piano and stood. He smiled at Ryunosuke, stretching his arms over his head as he moved toward him. “It’s been so long since I’ve played like that. It felt wonderful.” “And it sounded even more so,” Ryunosuke said. Daniel stopped in front of him and held both hands out to him. “And, it’s also very peaceful having the entire house to ourselves.” Ryunosuke took Daniel’s hands in his. “I’m sure an earful is coming to us. Cal was not pleased at us ditching going with them to see Renart.” “Only because if we were there, it would’ve limited how much he’d have to speak with Renart. It’ll be good for him. Maybe he’ll come to realize Renart’s not all that terrible.” “Yeah, I don’t really see that happening.”

188 S.J. Frost “I suppose it is a lot to ask for.” Daniel sat on the couch beside him. He propped his elbow on the back of it, resting his head against hand. “I’ve been thinking on the things you told me, trying to imagine what it must’ve been like for you not knowing what you were, and I can’t begin to comprehend. When did you finally meet another vampire?” “Not until after Yoshitaka passed. We led a pretty isolated life together, just living for each other in a small home in the mountains near Kyoto, which is still standing. It’s on my land not far from my mansion. We farmed a few small crops, hunted the forest, fished the streams, only making occasional trips into Kyoto or other nearby villages. It was better that people didn’t see us often so I wouldn’t become a familiar face and make them wonder why that face never aged. “When I became directionless again without having Yoshitaka to guide me, I found myself back in Edo. I was wandering through the Yoshiwara district, the Floating World, or I guess you’d call it the red-light district, and that’s when I sensed them. Even with having never met another vampire, when I felt their presence nearby, I knew they were like me. I followed not only the pull of their presence, but also the scent of blood, and found the two of them in an alley, male and female, feeding off a prostitute who was too shabby to even be kept in one of the lower-end brothels.” “Did they tell you about what you were?” Daniel asked. “Sort of. I kind of rushed at them rambling about how they were ‘like me’ and asking them to tell me what I was, and I’m pretty sure they thought I was insane. The man at last blurted out, ‘You’re a vampire, you fool! How can you not know what you are? Go to your master!’ I told him I didn’t have a master; I’d been Turned by a demon, and he and his woman seemed to fully come to the conclusion I was mad, because they fled. Thinking back on it now, I have to laugh about it. I must’ve seemed liked a raving lunatic to them.” “I don’t know if I’d call it funny,” Daniel said. “It’s rather sad.”

enduRing instincts 189 “But for me, I was overjoyed, because at that moment, I knew what I was and that I wasn’t the only one. And it was only a couple months after them that I met a vampire who wasn’t so easily intimidated and who took the time to educate me better in exactly what it was to be a vampire. But he owed it to me since I hid his ass from getting captured by the Shogun’s men for being a foreigner where he didn’t belong.” Daniel grinned at him. “Titus. I knew that’s how you two met, but neither of you told me he helped you in such a way.” “Well, we never really thought much about it, even back then. We instantly fell into a comfortable friendship, despite our language barrier. He’d managed to pick up enough Japanese where we could roughly understand each other and learned more quickly as we talked. And he also eventually taught me Italian, French, and English. I asked questions about being a vampire, he answered them. He asked questions about Japan, I answered them. Together, we helped each other understand our individual cultures and corners of the world. “And somehow he talked me into traveling Japan with him, and do you have any idea how hard it was to keep him from getting discovered? He had to stay covered from head to toe in a long robe with a shawl around his head and face.” Ryunosuke laughed. “You know back then, people were so afraid of illnesses, so I’d tell everyone he was diseased to them keep away.” Daniel couldn’t help but join in with Ryu’s laughter. “Now that’s funny. I can imagine how pleased he must’ve been.” “Every time I said it, a little growl would come from him. Not to mention him bitching about how hot it was when the height of summer came. I’d tell him that’s what he got for creeping into a country that didn’t want outsiders, but if he didn’t like it, I was sure it’d be cooler in the Shogun’s prison. He usually stopped complaining then.” Daniel floated his other hand up Ryu’s thigh. “Such kindred spirits. He was your first vampire lover, wasn’t he?” Ryunosuke’s gaze drifted to Daniel’s hand, watching its

190 S.J. Frost progress moving toward his groin. “Yeah, he was.” “One more thing we have in common. I’m grateful our individual bonds with him have led to us being together.” Ryunosuke glanced up to Daniel and saw in his eyes Daniel’s interest had shifted away from the conversation. As he reached where Ryu’s leg met his body, Daniel slowly drew his hand back. He stood, walking toward the door. “I’m going up to our bedroom.” He glanced over his shoulder with an inviting smile. Ryunosuke pushed off the couch. A few quick strides put him behind Daniel. He kissed him on the neck and cheek with every step they took through the mansion. At the stairs, Ryunosuke tugged Daniel’s shirt up and over his head, discarding it to the floor. Daniel faced him and laid claim to Ryu’s lips, walking backward up the stairs, drawing Ryu to follow with the kiss. Reaching the landing, he broke the kiss to tear Ryunosuke’s shirt off and toss it on the stairs. Ryunosuke leaned toward him, giving Daniel’s lip a light, playful nip. “Think we’re giving enough warning to Cal and Andreas to not disturb us when they get home?” Gripping the top of Ryunosuke’s jeans, Daniel jerked him forward and pulled them open. “Not quite yet.” He yanked them off Ryu’s legs, bending to push them all the way down. Ryunosuke stepped out of them, and Daniel picked them up, flipping them over the banister. Ryunosuke chuckled. “Good enough now?” Daniel dipped his fingers into the back of Ryu’s boxer-briefs. “Still not quite.” He moved as if to kiss him, and when Ryu tipped his head to meet him, Daniel grinned and pulled away. Ryunosuke let out a good humored huff at the tease, but his concentration changed when he saw Daniel lowering to his knees before him. Daniel dragged Ryu’s boxer-briefs down his legs and threw them to land on the second level of steps.

enduRing instincts 191 “Now are you satisfied?” Ryunosuke asked. Daniel touched the tip of his middle finger to where Ryu’s

cock and sac met, tracing slowly up the thick vein on the shaft’s underside. “I’m far from satisfied, but I’m more content in our clothing trail now.” He brought his lips within a fraction of Ryu’s cock. Just Daniel’s warm breath on his cock was enough to make Ryunosuke moan. Daniel slowly licked with the tip of his tongue over the slit. Ryunosuke closed his eyes, letting his head fall back on the wall. Daniel’s lips closed around the head, pulling at it with small insistent sucks. He drew back again, swirled his tongue around the head, teased the slit with a few more licks, and as he went to take him in again, he moved deep down the shaft. Ryunosuke pressed his hips forward slightly, nudging the back of Daniel’s throat with his cock. Daniel raised himself up taller on his knees and lowered his head even more to swallow the hard rod. Ryunosuke looked down at Daniel, watching him work his cock while feeling the moisture and heat of Daniel’s mouth. Daniel gradually drew his mouth up until it slipped free. He licked down the underside to Ryu’s sac, teasing and sucking the soft skin. As he released it, he looked up to Ryu, meeting his gaze while flicking his tongue over the vein. His mouth opened wider, and Ryunosuke saw the tips of Daniel’s elongated fangs. He spread his legs further apart, arching his lower back to push his cock even more toward Daniel. Daniel gently gripped Ryu’s cock to hold it steady. Tipping his head to the side, he pricked the vein with fangs. The burst of pleasure stole Ryunosuke’s voice and breath. Daniel quickly took Ryu’s full cock into his mouth again, moving up and down it at a quicker, hungrier pace. Ryunosuke grabbed a fistful of Daniel’s hair. His cock became slick with his blood and Daniel’s saliva. His pleasure increased quickly, his climax hitting hard, the intensity making the sweet seconds of it seem to last so much longer. As it faded, he slowly loosened his hold on Daniel’s hair, not

192 S.J. Frost realizing how tightly he’d held it. He smoothed Daniel’s hair and found his voice enough to whisper, “Sorry.” Daniel sat on his heels and released him from his mouth. “What are you apologizing for?” “For holding you there.” Daniel let out a soft pleasure-filled moan and licked at the bite marks. “But I liked it.” Ryunosuke smiled and dropped his head back on the wall. “If that’s how you feel, I’ll have to do it again.” Daniel slid up Ryu’s body as he got to his feet. “I hope you do. I don’t mind getting rough.” He drew his hand across Ryu’s chest, glancing back at him as he started up the second level of stairs. “Especially since you not only have my love, but my trust.” Ryunosuke looked into Daniel’s eyes and saw the words affirmed in his gaze. Daniel extended a hand to him. Ryunosuke took it and put it to his lips in a soft kiss, following him up the second flight of stairs to their bedroom. He released Daniel’s hand as they stepped in to close the door. He turned back around and paused. Daniel stood at the bedside, his back to him, edging his pants down. Ryunosuke’s gaze followed the pants’ progress until they slid off Daniel’s ass, then his eyes locked on the firm curves. His cock ached as if he hadn’t come in days rather than just a minute ago. Daniel bent forward to guide his pants off, revealing his small hole to him, and Ryunosuke’s thoughts stopped as desire took over. All he wanted was to sink deep into him. Daniel turned as Ryu started toward him. So many times he’d seen lust in Ryu’s eyes, but now it burned even stronger. A tremor of nerves went through him. He’d brought Ryu up here for a purpose, one more than sex, but as aroused as Ryu was, he wondered if he could follow through on his intent. When a vampire’s lust hit too high a level, their control weakened. Daniel lowered his gaze. He had to trust him. In all their time together, intimate and otherwise, Ryu had never given any reason to doubt him. He’d said it so many times: there was no one he

enduRing instincts 193 trusted more. So why did he continue to deny Ryu the one thing Ryu not only needed for survival but also that could fully seal their bond? The answer came to Daniel’s mind, and though he wanted to ignore it, he had no choice but to acknowledge it: fear. For as much as he’d opened his heart in recognizing his love for Ryu, he still feared that final surrender. Daniel glanced up to Ryu’s eyes. He took a step back, bumping into the bed. Holding Ryu’s gaze, he eased down to sit on the edge. Ryu stopped before him, cupping Daniel’s cheek in his hand. Daniel knew there was only one thing he could do. He had to see if his love and trust in Ryu was stronger than the fear instilled in him by all those who’d hurt him in his past. Ryunosuke bent down to him, delivering a long, deep kiss. He drifted his hand down Daniel’s cheek, intending only to caress along his jaw, but as his touch moved lower, Daniel broke their kiss, closing his eyes, tipping his head back, and baring all of his neck and throat to him. Ryunosuke stopped, gazing at Daniel’s unmarked skin and vulnerable pose. He wet his lips, letting his fingers drift down Daniel’s neck. He could feel Daniel’s pulse beneath his fingertips, a little quicker than normal, just like his own. Daniel brought his head forward, looking into Ryu’s eyes again. Lust for more than sex shone in them, and yet, Ryu controlled himself. Daniel knew he was playing a dangerous game. Not only had Ryu wanted him for so very long, he had to be craving blood. He knew like himself, like Titus, Ryu was used to feeding regularly, but since arriving, Ryu hadn’t hunted. On top of that, he’d taken from him. With all of it combined, it amazed him Ryu could maintain his control. Daniel laid his hand over Ryu’s on his neck, holding it there as he eased to his back. Ryunosuke went down with him, bracing himself on the bed with his free hand. Daniel brought his lips close to Ryunosuke’s and whispered against them. “Will you make love to me?”

194 S.J. Frost “You never have to ask for that. All you ever have to do is tell me what you want, whether with words or your body, and I’ll always give you anything.” Daniel touched their lips together in a soft kiss. Ryunosuke ended the kiss, turning to get the lube. Daniel lay on his back, waiting for Ryu to return to him, his emotions still swirling within him, so he could hardly sort where his love began and his anxiety ended. He closed his eyes, Ryu’s words from just moments before replayed through his mind, but more than hearing what Ryu said, he heard how Ryu had said it, the true sincerity in his voice. Ryu wanted to give him everything he desired. He needed to do the same for Ryu, but even more, for himself. How was it possible for something to be both selfless and selfish? Weren’t the two supposed to oppose each other just by their nature? But then, was it so wrong seeking to gain pleasure and happiness from giving the same to another? A soft smile curved Daniel’s lips. Too much damn thinking. Now that was contradictory to his nature in the bedroom. It was more his style to just…feel. And that’s what he needed to do now more than ever, put a halt to his thoughts and let instinct take over. Ryunosuke climbed onto the bed and knelt between Daniel’s legs. He ran one hand down Daniel’s thigh. As his fingertips reached Daniel’s cock and floated up the hard length, he bowed his head, kissing Daniel’s inner thigh. Daniel let one leg fall open wide to the side and lifted the other to rest on Ryu’s shoulder. Ryunosuke drank in Daniel spread before him and reached for the lube. He teased the outside of Daniel’s hole with a slick fingertip before pushing it into him. As he entered him, Daniel arched, tipping his head back on the bed, breathing out a hushed moan. Ryunosuke gazed at Daniel’s neck, his breath quickening. He ached to see his marks on Daniel’s skin and taste his essence sliding down his throat. But until Daniel voiced his permission, he wouldn’t try to take it. Daniel relaxed to the bed again. Twice he’d bared his neck to

enduRing instincts 195 Ryu, and twice Ryu restrained himself. With his wanton display, he doubted any vampire would’ve not bitten him by now. Yet here was his samurai, standing strong. He knew in a way he was teasing him, but so many vampires became different once they started feeding, more aggressive. It also wasn’t just himself he was trying to protect but Ryu, as well. If Ryu started taking from him and he wanted Ryu to stop, he could lose control of himself and strike out at him. He’d done it before with human men just trying to get forceful about sex, and the last thing he wanted was to hurt Ryu. Daniel closed his eyes tight. Damn it. He was thinking again. He started to surrender to his instincts, then yet again his thoughts returned, bringing doubts with them. He had to let it all go, give in to what they both wanted. Ryunosuke slid a second finger into him. Daniel’s breath rushed out of him, his thoughts fading. Ryunosuke’s fingers curved to his gland, and all Daniel’s thoughts, his doubts, vanished. This was what he needed, for his body to be so overcome with pleasure; he lost himself in it. A few moments later, he felt Ryu sliding his fingers out of him. He opened his eyes, watching as Ryu lubed his cock, noticing how tense his body was, as if he were already holding back from climax. But then, Ryu was holding back, just in a different way, and he had ever since they started being intimate together. Ryunosuke touched the wet tip of his cock to Daniel’s hole, pressing against it until the head pushed in. Daniel got a rush at his body connecting with Ryu’s, as he had every time they were together. He could feel his hole stretching to accept Ryu and each inch Ryu sank into him. As Ryu stopped, fully buried inside him, Daniel lifted one hand, motioning to Ryu. “Come down to me, love.” Daniel moved his leg off Ryu’s shoulder, bending it back as Ryunosuke shifted to bring his body over him. He saw Ryu’s intent to kiss him and reached up, caressing along Ryu’s cheek to the back of his head. He gripped Ryu’s hair, guiding him away

196 S.J. Frost from his lips to his neck. As Ryunosuke placed a tender kiss on his neck, Daniel rolled his head away, fully offering it to him. “It’s yours, Ryu. My blood is yours.” Ryunosuke stopped all movement, his lips still on Daniel’s neck. Slowly, he lifted his head. He touched Daniel’s cheek, gently guiding his head straight to look into his eyes. “Are you sure? If you’re not ready—” “I’m ready. I should’ve been on our very first night, and I’m so sorry I’ve made you wait.” Ryunosuke shook his head, his voice soft as he spoke. “Don’t apologize. I’ll wait as long as you need.” Daniel held Ryu’s face in both hands. “That’s why I’m giving it to you now. I’ve waited long enough.” Ryunosuke lowered his lips to Daniel’s, kissing him slow and deep. He started moving his hips again, his movements matching the way he kissed him. He drew up from the kiss but only to let his lips travel over every part of Daniel’s they could reach. He showered him in kisses of devotion, working his way to Daniel’s neck, where he licked and sucked at the spot he intended to bite. Feeling Ryu’s lips on him, knowing what was about to happen, Daniel couldn’t suppress the pleading whimper that slipped from his throat. The sound told Ryunosuke Daniel was ready. He took a deep breath to bring some calm within himself. He wanted this moment to be perfect for Daniel, for him to feel nothing but pleasure and his love for him. Ryunosuke laid a final kiss on the pulsing vein in Daniel’s neck, letting his lips linger on the spot. Slowly, he eased the tips of his fangs into him. Daniel sucked in a gasp. His fingers clenched onto Ryu’s back, holding him, needing to feel the firmness of him to stay grounded. Pleasure rolled through him, its strength growing by the second until he felt consumed by it, as if his entire body was lost in the ecstasy of an orgasm. But it was more than physical euphoria. What sent him soaring were the emotions he felt from

enduRing instincts 197 Ryu: joy, love, trust all spun through him. He couldn’t tell where his own emotions ended and Ryu’s began. They were truly and fully connected as one. Just when he thought his pleasure couldn’t peak any further, Ryunosuke’s body rubbing over his cock brought his physical climax to the surface, and he clung to Ryu as he came. The pleasure ebbed away; Daniel heard Ryunosuke moan against his neck and felt him release. Ryunosuke let his body relax on Daniel. The taste of Daniel’s blood lingered on his tongue. He now knew Daniel’s full vampire strength, and it stunned him. Daniel’s essence radiated with power, life, virility. It made sense, considering Daniel had been Turned by Titus, and it wasn’t that he ever doubted how powerful Daniel was, but Daniel had hidden it well. Or maybe, not even Daniel realized just how strong he was compared to other vampires. The fight at Decadence should’ve been a big enough hint. A lesser vampire never would’ve survived, but Daniel had not only come out of it alive, he’d taken down many other vampires. But Daniel’s strength as a vampire didn’t matter. What did was Daniel had opened himself up to him, and what he felt when Daniel did still had his mind reeling: Daniel’s emotions reciprocating and connecting with his own. He’d fed from other vampires more than once it his life, and while it might lead to a deeper bond of friendship and trust, never had he felt what he did with Daniel, the pure, perfect love. Ryunosuke lifted his head, gazing down at him. Daniel’s eyes were closed, his expression serene, as one completely satisfied. He brushed Daniel’s hair to one side of his forehead and was reward by Daniel opening eyes, their soft brown holding more warmth than he’d ever seen in them. A smile rose to Daniel’s lips. Ryunosuke returned his smile and lay his head down on Daniel’s shoulder, each knowing their bond was now complete.

chAPteR eighteen Daniel knew it was early afternoon without needing to open his eyes. It was his usual waking time, but even more, he’d seen the sun rise as he and Ryu made love again, with Ryu once more feeding from him. Afterward, they’d fallen back to sleep in the gray light. He snuggled in closer to him and rested his head on Ryu’s chest. Ryunosuke stirred enough to place a kiss on Daniel’s head before drifting back to sleep. Daniel smiled at the affectionate gesture, his consciousness fading under sleep again. Heavy knocking sounded on the door. Daniel startled awake, nearly bolting up but for Ryunosuke’s arm around him in a comforting hold. Before either could reply to the knock, the door flung open with Titus stepping through, Andreas at his side. Titus dangled Ryunosuke’s boxer-briefs on his index finger. “Even though I know you two had an adventurous night, it’s time to get up. We need to talk.” Daniel sat up, glaring at Titus. “There’s nothing so important that it can’t wait.” “I beg to differ.” As he finished his last word, Titus’s gaze locked on Daniel’s neck and Ryu’s bite marks. His expression softened with a warm smile. Daniel realized where Titus was looking. He lowered his gaze and lifted one hand, rubbing over the wounds. He didn’t know why it felt awkward sitting before Titus. Maybe because, having fully given himself to Ryu, he’d taken the final step in moving away from Titus. While he wouldn’t be alone, he also knew he wouldn’t be dependent on Ryu like he’d been with Titus. Ryu was his eternal partner. Taking care of each other equally was what they were destined to do. Daniel lowered his hand, setting it on Ryu’s chest, and raised

200 S.J. Frost his head, meeting Titus’s gaze with a smile. “In that case, what’s so dire you can’t give us a few moments to shower and dress?” Andreas moved into the room and sat on the foot of the bed, grinning at them. “As if it’d only be a few minutes. You know you’d get distracted by wake up sex, followed by shower sex, followed by a nap, then more wake up sex. It’s an endless cycle.” Daniel turned a teasing smirk to him. “And one it sounds like you’re very familiar with.” Andreas’s gaze went to Titus. “I can’t deny that.” Ryunosuke pushed himself up to sitting and propped his pillows behind him on the headboard. “At least we all know each other’s routines.” Titus moved toward the bed. He stopped in front of Daniel. Reaching toward him, he brushed Daniel’s cheek with the backs of his fingers, then down and over the bite marks on Daniel’s neck. He bent to him, wrapping his arms around him. “I’m so proud of you,” Titus whispered. “You’re truly standing on your own now. You don’t need me anymore.” Daniel embraced him tight. “Part of me will always need you.” Titus drew back, looking into his eyes. “No. Part of you will always want to be close to me, but you’ll never need me again. And even though others may always look at me as your master, in my eyes, we’re equals now.” Emotion stopped Daniel from speaking. He lifted slightly off the bed and put his arms around Titus again. He looked to Ryunosuke with a bright smile. Titus glanced toward Ryunosuke, speaking as much to him as to Daniel. “And I can tell Ryu was very careful with you. I didn’t even smell your blood last night. He must’ve made sure not even a drop was wasted.” Ryunosuke ran his hand over Daniel’s hair. “I’d never let something so precious be wasted.” Andreas reclined back on his elbows, one eyebrow raised in appreciation as he looked at Daniel’s ass. “And now we’re even. I

enduRing instincts 201 finally get a look at your naked ass.” Daniel chuckled and sat down, glancing at Andreas. “If you wanted to see it sooner, darling, you only had to ask.” Titus snorted. “Yeah, he’s not exactly shy about showing it off.” Daniel shifted around to lounge against Ryunosuke. “Yes, but only a very select few get to see it uncovered, and now that number has been drastically reduced to three.” Ryunosuke laughed. “And here I was hoping the number had gotten dropped down to one.” “Well, I was only thinking if we should all decide to have sex in the same room, it’d probably be impossible to keep it covered from their eyes.” Ryunosuke kissed the side of Daniel’s head. “What foresight you have.” Andreas gave Ryunosuke’s leg a tap. “Now yours is the only ass I haven’t seen.” “Same with yours. We could always move Daniel’s foresight to the present.” Ryunosuke slipped a hand under the blankets to caress Daniel near his groin. “As much as I’d like to do that,” Titus said, “we do have some things we need to talk about.” Ryunosuke turned a more serious gaze on Titus. “Your meeting with Renart?” Titus nodded and sat on the bed beside Andreas. “Just like we all guessed the night Daniel was attacked at La Rose Rouge, Bellerose’s followers lost Vance before he could lead them to Isaac and Troy’s rat nest. But they felt they were close, and since then, Bellerose has had his spies scouting the area near Hyde Park. They’ve since closed in on two adjacent apartment buildings where Isaac and Troy could be hiding. “Both buildings let out into an alley that’s open on the ends, giving two means of escape, and one has an entrance on the main street, so it seems there are a lot of ways in and out. From

202 S.J. Frost the way Bellerose described it, Isaac and Troy set themselves up with a nice little fortress where it’ll be hard to trap them. It’s not even certain that they and their followers are residing in both buildings, or if one is just a cover.” “Do Renart’s spies have any idea how many followers Isaac and Troy have?” Ryunosuke asked. “No, but they’ve counted sixteen regulars hanging around, including Isaac. None of them have seen Troy yet, so it’s unknown what his condition is.” “If that’s all there is, then it’s not so bad. Especially if they’re young vampires.” Andreas spoke up. “And having Renart and his followers as backup.” Titus aimed an unenthused look at Andreas. “You know the thought of that makes me nauseous.” Andreas grinned and kissed Titus’s cheek. “But he’s so eager to help.” Titus turned his head toward him, nuzzling into Andreas’s curly black hair. “Now you’re just teasing me.” He glanced back to Ryunosuke. “And I agree the known numbers aren’t so bad. It’s the unknown numbers that concern me. We could go in for an attack, even with Bellerose’s followers, and find ourselves grossly outnumbered. That’s why I think you and I need to do our own reconnaissance. “Bellerose said his followers may have more information tonight. We can let them do a little more of the legwork, then tomorrow we’ll meet with him, see if they learned anything new, and go check the area out for ourselves.” Daniel motioned to himself and Andreas. “And what about us?” “You’ll stay here, and while I’d prefer Andreas would stay here with you, I’m sure short of tying him to our bed in a way he wouldn’t like, I won’t be able to stop him from going to work.” “Stopping me from going to work will be easy,” Andreas said.

enduRing instincts 203 “Since I’ll be going with you.” Titus fixed a stern look on him. “I’m not dragging you into a den of vampires or anywhere close to one.” “You wouldn’t be dragging me. I’d be walking beside you.” “Which is all the more reason for you to stay away.” Titus placed a gentle hand on Andreas’s cheek as he looked into his eyes. His voice came softer. “Until you’re Turned, you have to understand your limitations compared to vampires.” “I fully understand my limitations, and that’s why I’d stay close to you. If nothing else, I could be eyes to watch your back.” Titus sighed. “We’ll talk about it later.” Daniel cleared his throat to bring attention to himself. “Unlike Andreas, since I have no such limitations, I’ll be joining you as well.” Titus looked to him. “You can join us for the battle, but for the scouting I think it’d be best if you stayed here. Ryu and I are taking a big enough risk of being discovered by going there. If the three of us show up, it’s just going to strengthen our presence, and if Isaac or Troy senses us nearby, it’s going to put everyone on alert. We want to take them with as much surprise as we can.” Daniel inclined his head in agreement. “I suppose I can make that concession.” Snickering, Titus stood up. “You really have matured. Now I’m even more proud of you.” Daniel shot him a good-humored glare. Titus offered his hand to Andreas and pulled him to his feet. “Come on. We’ll let them get to their routine so we can do ours.” Andreas slid his arm around Titus’s waist. “After we talk about me joining you for the final fight, right?” Another sigh, heavier than his earlier one, left Titus. “If we really have to.” Daniel smirked at Titus’s back. “My, my, but it is impressive how he can wrap your large body around his little finger.”

204 S.J. Frost Titus threw a smirk back at him. “And let me just say I’m incredibly eager to see what contortionists you and Ryu turn each other into.” He faced forward, his hand drifting to Andreas’s ass as they left the room. “Well, it looks like this may all be over soon,” Daniel said. A small noise rumbled in Ryunosuke’s throat, more of an acknowledgement than an agreement. Daniel turned to him. “You don’t sound pleased.” “I’m not. At least, not about you wanting to fight.” Daniel rubbed his hand across Ryu’s chest. “As you’ve said many times, I’m quite capable of handling myself in a dangerous situation.” Ryunosuke covered Daniel’s hand with both of his, pressing it to his chest. “I know, and I stand by those words. But is it wrong of me to want to limit the dangerous situations you’re in?” “No, it’s not. But is it right of you to put yourself in one and try to keep me from fighting at your side, trying to protect you?” “No.” Ryunosuke closed his eyes and let his head fall back on the headboard. “I’m starting to remember why I’ve been single for a couple hundred years.” Daniel pulled the blankets off Ryu’s lap and slid onto him, his hard cock rearing close to Ryu’s. “You may remember, but would you change things to be so again?” Ryunosuke opened his eyes, a loving smile rising to his lips. He rested his arms on Daniel’s shoulders, clasping his hands behind Daniel’s neck. “Never.” Daniel leaned forward, his cock bumping against Ryu’s as they met in a kiss. Ryunosuke moved his hands to embrace Daniel around his back, and holding him tighter to his body, he rolled him over, moving with him and settling on top of him. Daniel combed his fingers through Ryu’s hair. “I wouldn’t change things either, except for having done this with you sooner. I feel foolish on so many levels. For not allowing myself to see the love you always wanted to give me and that existed in

enduRing instincts 205 my heart and soul for you. And for not giving my blood to you before last night.” “You shouldn’t feel foolish about any of those things. You needed to be ready on all of them. No one, not even you, could control when that would happen.” “You’re too easy on me, you know that?” Ryunosuke brushed his fingertips down the side of Daniel’s neck. “Because I want you to always be happy.” “And I will be,” Daniel grinned, “now that I’ve stopped being foolish.” Ryunosuke laughed. “Well, when you put it that way, I have to agree with you.” Daniel touched their lips together, both of them chuckling through the kiss. “I think it’s time we start our routine now.” Ryunosuke dipped his head to lay a kiss on Daniel’s neck. “You know, I’ve heard most couples get tired of being in a routine with each other. I have a feeling that’s never going to happen with ours.” Daniel shifted his hips, sliding his cock on Ryu’s abdomen. “Oh, I think we’ll find many ways to keep it adventurous.” As their lips met again, Daniel let Ryunosuke control the kiss, accepting Ryu’s tongue as it filled his mouth. He could feel Ryu’s love for him in the kiss, and he knew then how much he’d gained in giving himself fully to Ryu, the thing he’s waited lifetimes to have, eternal love devoted wholly to him.

chAPteR nineteen Daniel stood at the French doors overlooking Titus’s backyard. His arms folded across his chest, he tapped a rapid beat with one finger on his bicep. He huffed and turned away, pacing toward the fireplace. He stood staring down at the flames, then grabbed the poker and jabbed at the logs, sending the flames dancing higher. He glanced behind him and down to the floor. Bull watched him with interest, his head lying between his front paws. Daniel looked at Kuma, lying with his head up, and he swore the Akita Inu seemed amused by his agitated movements. Hemingway was curled in one of the leather armchairs, but from the way his eyes kept opening to slits, he knew the cat was paying attention to what was going on. Lynx sat perched on the edge of the other armchair, staring at him. Daniel let out another huff, louder than the first. “Honestly, all this gawking. Is it really necessary?” He flung the poker back onto the rack, sending it clattering against the other fireplace tools, and spun away toward the bookshelves. Lynx jumped off the chair, trotting after him. Daniel stopped before the shelves, staring blankly at the titles. He couldn’t hold a single thought for longer than a moment, other than wondering what was happening with Titus and Ryu. Titus took Andreas to work that morning, since Andreas insisted if he couldn’t go on the scout, he might as well go to work, and Ryu went with them. Their plan was to check the neighborhood where Isaac and Troy were suspected of hiding, then meet with Renart in the afternoon. That left him here, alone in the secured mansion, and going slightly mad with not being able to do anything. When everyone was leaving, he’d tried to convince Titus and Ryu to let him go, but once again, the logic of not wanting to risk increasing their presence, both visible and sensory, won

208 S.J. Frost out. He then tried to say with things seeming more dangerous, Andreas should stay home, since if he couldn’t go along, he wanted company, after all. Andreas countered that the zoo was too public a place for vampires to try and spirit him away. Touché to Andreas for his valid point, but really, was it truly necessary for him to go to work? The man was just so damn devoted to his job. Daniel whipped around and marched back toward the fireplace, Lynx jogging at his heels. Reaching the fireplace, Daniel stopped and looked down at the cat. Lynx sat and stared up at him, his fluffy tail curling forward to cover his paws. “You’re mocking me, aren’t you? The same way you do to Titus. He’s right, you know. You do have an attitude. Or maybe it’s a sense of humor.” Lynx let out a short, soft meow. Daniel rolled his eyes but also squatted down and stroked Lynx from head to tail. Seeing attention was being given out, Hemingway jumped off the chair and rubbed against Daniel’s leg. Bull and Kuma got up and went to him, Bull head-butted him and nearly knocked him over while Kuma licked his cheek. Daniel laughed, his hands moving from one animal to another, trying to give them all attention. “Okay, maybe I’m not as alone as I thought.” Daniel’s cell phone vibrated in his pocket. He pulled it out, giving it a curious look at seeing Andreas’s office number on the screen. He accepted the call and put the phone to his ear. “Did you know I was just thinking of coming down to your smelly workplace to bother you?” Daniel listened for Andreas’s response. Only silence came through the phone. “Andreas? Are you still there?” No answer came. Daniel looked at the phone to see if the call had gotten dropped, but it showed he was still connected. “Andreas?”

enduRing instincts 209 A soft noise sounded in the phone, like a rustling. Daniel shook his head and hung up. It must be a bad connection. He checked his phone to make sure he had a strong signal, then called Andreas’s office. The phone rang until Andreas’s voicemail picked up. Daniel slowly lowered his phone. What was going on? Why would Andreas call him, then say nothing? And why didn’t he answer when he called back? Daniel hit the number three to speed dial Andreas’s cell phone. It could be there was something wrong with the landline. The cell phone didn’t even ring and went directly to Andreas’s voicemail. Daniel ended the call. He sat motionless, feeling a weight in his chest growing heavier with worry. Something was wrong. It had to be. Andreas wouldn’t call him then say nothing and not answer his returned calls. What if the logic of the zoo being safe because of all the people wasn’t true any longer? He’d spent an afternoon with Andreas there not so long ago, and it was hardly busy that day with it being winter, and there were many long, uninterrupted stretches of sitting in Andreas’s office. What if Andreas was working alone, and Isaac’s followers attacked him? Andreas said he’d keep his office door locked, but that didn’t mean the lock couldn’t get picked or the door kicked in or Andreas forgetting to lock it at all. His mind flashed to his encounter with Niven and his gang in the parking garage and the bloody message on the Navigator: You’re Next. At the time, it seemed like nonsense, just a pathetic attempt at unnerving him, but what if the warning was true and Andreas was the first Isaac wanted to get his hands on? It made sense that Andreas would be since he was the catalyst in starting everything, and he’d been Isaac’s main focus before. Daniel pushed to his feet, navigating around the animals as he strode quickly toward the door. If he couldn’t reach Andreas by phone, then he’d go to the zoo and find him. He speed dialed Ryu on his way through the entrance hall, rolling his eyes as Ryu’s voicemail picked up. “Does no one answer their damn phones?”

210 S.J. Frost Ryu’s message ended, and Daniel started his. “Ryu, love, I got a strange call from Andreas. It wasn’t much of a call, only silence. But I tried to call him back, on his office phone and cell, and he’s not answering, so I’m dashing over to the zoo to check on him. And yes, I fully expect to be scolded later for leaving the house alone, but I’m sure everything’s fine, and it was just a bad connection. I love you. Talk to you soon.” Daniel hung up the phone, turning as he pulled on his coat to find the dogs and cats had followed him. “Sorry, I have to step out. I’ll be back soon, though, probably dragging Andreas with me.” Kuma walked past him to the access door for the garage and stood in front of it as if he were going with him. Daniel went to the door and petted him. “You can’t go this time. There’s no way I could walk you through the zoo, and I don’t want to leave you locked in the car.” Kuma kept staring at the crack of the door where it would open. “You really are as stubborn as your master. But it’s not going to happen. Back up.” Kuma stayed in place. Daniel nudged the Akita Inu with his leg. “I’ll be back before you know it. Now seriously, move.” Kuma grudgingly backed up but only as far as Daniel pressed him. Daniel slipped out the door to the garage. Titus and Ryu had taken Ryu’s rental car, believing it’d be more inconspicuous than one of Titus’s vehicles. He pulled the keys to Titus’s Navigator out of his coat pocket and started toward the SUV. He backed out of the garage, and as he headed down the drive and out the gates, his cell phone vibrated on the passenger seat. Daniel grabbed it, seeing it was Ryu. “Hello, love.” Ryunosuke’s concerned voice came through. “Where are you?”

enduRing instincts 211 “I just pulled out the drive and on my way to the zoo.” “Since you’re still close to home, turn around and go back. Cal and I will go check on Andreas.” Daniel exhaled a loud sigh into the phone. “It’s not a big deal. I can go.” “It is a big deal. I don’t want you going out alone. We talked about this.” “Right, but I won’t be alone as soon as I get to Andreas.” “Daniel…” “Listen, I don’t want to get harsh, but you and Titus are off scouting, Andreas is off continuing with life as if nothing is wrong, why should I be expected to stay holed away like some helpless damsel? I’ve conceded to a point in what you want me to do, but now it’s time for you to do the same and show that you believe what you’ve been saying about having faith in my strength and ability to take care of myself.” Silence came from the other end of the phone. Daniel listened to it for a couple moments before speaking again. “You’re not pleased with me right now, are you?” Ryunosuke cleared his throat. “Let’s just say I’m not the happiest at this moment. I also don’t appreciate you backing me into a corner where the only way I can respond is to give in to what you want since if I keep insisting you go home, it’s going to make me look like I’m being an asshole rather than a concerned partner.” Before Daniel could speak, he heard Titus laughing, followed by his distant voice saying, “I’m betting you can almost see your own ass with the way he’s got you wrapped around his finger.” Daniel heard what sounded like a soft thump, telling him Titus had earned a swat for his sarcasm, but considering he also heard him laughing harder, he didn’t think Titus was exactly remorseful. Speaking to Titus, Ryunosuke said, “Daniel said that, not me; so don’t give me shit about it.”

212 S.J. Frost “Yeah, but you’re his partner; so you’re guilty by default,” Titus replied. As a low grumble rumbled in Ryunosuke’s throat, Daniel spoke up. “Ryu, I’m not trying to back you into a corner or make you feel like an ass or wrap you around my finger. I just want to do what I know I can to be helpful. And even more than that, I want you to look at me as much of an equal as you do Titus.” “Don’t say something like that to me. You know I do, but you have to understand there’s a very intimate difference between the two of you.” Daniel softened his voice. “I know. But you also have to understand I need to be able to act on my own and stand up for myself.” Silence greeted him once again, broken a moment later by a sigh from Ryunosuke. “Just do at least one thing for me. When you get to Andreas, stay together. Cal and I will meet you there.” “Are you done with your scouting, then?” “As much as possible. Renart’s information was pretty accurate, and other than getting inside the buildings, there’s really no other way to tell what we could be dealing with. But from what Cal and I sensed, we think Renart’s spies were probably close on numbers. There’re most likely no more than twenty vampires, but again, who knows for sure.” “So what’s our next move?” Daniel asked. “We’ll meet with Renart again to see about coordinating an attack. Whatever we do, it’s going to need to be clean, efficient, and as contained within the buildings as possible. The neighborhood is fairly populated. We’re also considering calling in the Tribunal.” “The Tribunal? Whatever for?” “Because their force is trained especially for these kinds of things, smoking rats from their holes and wiping them out with little to no notice.” Daniel grumbled low in displeasure. As the governing body over vampire society, each of the seven Tribunal members were

enduRing instincts 213 a force in of themselves and some of the strongest vampires known. But that didn’t mean they did the dirty work themselves. They often preferred having others do it for them, hence their special force. No one was entirely sure how large of a force was under the Tribunal’s command. It behooved them to keep it secret should others want to launch a rebellion against them. There was no knowledge to how many numbers would be needed to overthrow them. All that was known about them was that they were other vampires. Why any vampire would want to work for the Tribunal was beyond him. He could only guess because they gained some measure of power and favor, and it allowed them to freely fight, even kill, other vampires without consequence. For their duties, the Tribunal’s force would track down any vampire who’d committed one of their few crimes and bring them before the Tribunal to be judged. Or if someone was growing too much in their power and known to threaten an uprising, the force would humble them. They were also handy at cleaning up messes after the fact, as they had at Decadence. As much as he didn’t like them or the Tribunal, with the exception of Titus’s longtime friend, Egill, Daniel couldn’t deny their help would be valuable in wiping out Isaac, Troy, and their followers. “Well, they do have their purpose, I suppose. I just really don’t want to associate with the Tribunal and Corina. She’s so very creepy and wants desperately to impale herself on Titus’s cock.” “I agree on both points, but it’s Bernard who I have more of a problem with. The more time I spend around him, the higher the chances of me ripping out his throat.” Titus’s voice came through the phone again. “You’d have to beat me to do it.” Ryunosuke spoke to Daniel. “We can talk about all of that later. Are you nearly to the zoo?” “Not much further. A few more minutes yet.”

214 S.J. Frost “Maybe I should keep you on the phone until you’re with Andreas.” “Will you please stop worrying?” Daniel’s phone beeped, telling him he had an incoming call. Glancing quickly at the phone’s screen, he saw Andreas’s cell number. “Hold on, love. Andreas is calling me. I told you we were all overreacting.” Daniel clicked over to Andreas. “Andreas, are you all right?” Andreas’s voice crackled in and out through the phone in a bad connection. “I’m fine. I saw you called. Is everything okay?” “Yes, now that I know you’re fine. Did you try to call me from your office a little while ago?” “No, I haven’t been in my office all morning.” Daniel instantly tensed. “Where are you now?” “I’m cleaning the habitats in the cat house with one of my keepers. The signal in here sucks, that’s why I missed your call.” “Stay there. Don’t go back to your office. Myself, Ryu, and Titus are on our way, and we’ll be there in a few minutes.” Andreas’s voice hushed. “What’s going on? Do you guys think they’re here?” “Possibly. Just keep in sight of many people and do things as usual, except for going to your office. If Isaac’s followers are there, we don’t want to alert them with you acting strange. I’ll see you very soon.” “All right, I’ll play things cool. Be careful.” “You too, darling.” Daniel clicked over to Ryunosuke. “Are you still there?” “Yeah. How’s Andreas?” “He’s fine, but he didn’t try to call me from his office.” “I knew something was off.” Ryunosuke’s voice became distant as he relayed what Daniel said to Titus. Daniel heard Titus bellow, “Fuck!” and the rev of a car engine told him he was speeding up. “Tell Titus I’m almost at the zoo. As soon as I get there, I’ll find Andreas.”

enduRing instincts 215 “No! This is obviously a trap. When you get there, wait for us at the gate.” “You know I can’t do that. Even if it is a trap, Andreas could still be in danger. I can’t leave him to face a gang of vampires alone.” Daniel heard the heartache in Ryu’s voice as he spoke again. “Daniel, please…” Daniel fought against the pain in his own chest at Ryu’s plea. “I have to go so I can park.” “Don’t do this. Just wait for us.” “I will. Once I’m with Andreas. Now I have to go. I love you.” “I love you, too. We’re on our way to you.” “I know you are. I’ll see you soon.” Daniel hung up the phone, the tightness in his chest growing without having Ryu’s voice in his ear. He wished Ryu was with him. Not for protection, but so he could comfort him. He didn’t like the way their conversation went, then pain he caused Ryu. He just hoped Ryu understood even more why he had to get to Andreas now that the situation was more serious. Of the four of them, Andreas needed the most protection. But as soon as he saw Ryu again, nothing would stop him from showering him in kisses of apology. Daniel found a place to park near the zoo and got out of the SUV, extending his senses to pick up the presence of other vampires. Nothing came to him. He headed toward the zoo and stopped at the gate, flashing a smile at the young woman selling tickets. “I’m visiting a friend who works here, Andreas Nikandros. Do you know him? He works with the big cats.” The young woman stared at him for a moment, her mouth hanging slightly open, then snapped herself out of her daze. “Oh, um, I don’t really talk to any of the keepers, but I’ll take your word for it. You can go on in.” “Thank you. I appreciate that.” Daniel walked through the gates, aiming for the big cat house.

216 S.J. Frost With the building in sight, he slowed his strides. Now he could sense them. Their presence distant but clear, and he could tell they were in the big cat house. Despite wanting to rush forward, he kept his pace controlled. He buttoned his wool trench coat all the way and flipped the collar up, any barricade over his body better than nothing. Daniel pushed open one of the wood and glass doors to the cat house and stopped inside the entrance. The massive, cavernous building stretched out before him. Only a handful of people meandered past the habitats, no vampires. He could sense them, but not see them. He didn’t know where they could be hiding. The building was basically one enormous hall. While the indoor habitats for each species of cat was smaller than their outdoor ones, each one was also large enough where it could be hard for visitors to even spot the cat in them. But it was highly unlikely their enemies would be hiding in the habitats considering even a vampire wouldn’t stand a chance against an enraged lion, tiger, or other big cat unless they managed a lucky strike to one of the cat’s vulnerable spots. Daniel glanced left and right. Immediately inside the doors were solid wood doors marked Employees Only, and he knew those led to the back area where the offices were and where the keepers could feed the cats or do things with them away from public view. Halfway down, there was a break between the habitats with restrooms and, at the far end, a second set of doors for accessing the employee area again. It was a better bet to say the vampires could be hiding in the employee area or restrooms. Since Andreas said he was in one of the habitats, Daniel decided to find him first. He stalked away from the doors, moving down the center of the wide hall. He flicked his gaze from side to side as he walked, scanning for any movement but catching none. Even the cats were sleeping. But the vampires’ presence grew stronger. They were ahead. In the short hall for the restrooms or the restrooms themselves? They had to be. For as close as they felt, it was the only place.

enduRing instincts 217 Daniel stopped his thoughts, letting his senses take over. Each step came slower. He sensed a shift in their movement. They were still ahead, but also…on his left? And his right? They were moving behind him… He realized what was happening. They had been hiding in the back halls. The halls were close enough to the building’s interior, where it made the space feel like one area so it was hard to pinpoint another’s presence. There were definitely vampires near the restrooms, but most likely they were the bait to get him to walk deeper into the building so they could block the exits. The vampires trying to trap him from behind still weren’t in position. That much he could tell now. He wouldn’t be able to make it to the doors before they did, but they also wouldn’t be able to reach him quickly either with how far into the building he was. His chances were better to continue forward and deal with the ones ahead of him. Besides, if he could stall them, the vampires behind him would soon find themselves trapped by Titus and Ryu. Daniel started forward. Movement out the corner of his eye caught his attention. He snapped his head to the side and slammed to a halt. Andreas. He’d found him in one of the cat’s habitats, laughing with a female keeper as he walked with a scoop and shovel. Seeing Andreas, the full trap unveiled itself in Daniel’s mind. Andreas had never been in danger. At least, it didn’t seem so. He was the one they wanted. It all made sense, even the bloody message of You’re Next on the SUV. It hadn’t been a legitimate warning. It was nothing but a prelude to deluding him into believing that when Isaac made his move, he and everyone would think Andreas was the first target. In wanting to protect Andreas, it brought his guard down for himself. Pathetic. It was absolutely pathetic that he’d fallen for it. Even more, how damn sad was it that he finally got to watch Andreas shovel shit and now he was going to have to fight for his life rather than get to taunt him? That was a terrible injustice. Daniel heard soft footfalls coming toward him and knew the

218 S.J. Frost others who’d been hiding near the restrooms were coming for him. He also didn’t need to look to his other side to know the rest of the vampires were closing in. There was nothing he could do. Yes, he could fight, but he had more to lose by doing so. There were humans here and starting a vampire battle in front of them would be a very bad idea. The cops would be called, but even more, it would risk revealing their existence. Even if he survived the fight, the Tribunal would kill him and every vampire involved for putting all of vampire society at risk. As ruthless as Isaac was, he didn’t think Isaac would risk killing him here. Even at Decadence, Isaac had tried to get Andreas in a private space. No doubt Isaac wanted him dead, but for now, it seemed he wanted him captured more, probably to be a lure for Titus and Ryu. All he could do was play along and wait for his opportunity to strike. A deep, Scottish accented voice spoke. “I have to say, I really didn’t believe Isaac’s plan for catching you would work, but it seems he knows you well.” Daniel kept his gaze on Andreas. “Plan? Whatever are you talking about? I’m just here to watch him shovel shit. It’s highly amusing, you know.” Niven choked out a laugh. “Aye, but you also can’t fool any of us. Isaac knew if you thought he was in trouble, you’d come running.” Daniel exhaled an exaggerated sigh. “Yes, well, Andreas is rather charming once you get to know him.” He looked at Niven, allowing a cocky smile to grace his lips. “How’s your head, by the way?” Niven rubbed his head with his hand. “Better, but I had a bloody bad headache for over a day after that.” “I’m sure you did. I tried to slam it hard enough to ensure a nasty concussion at the very least.” “You can be satisfied with your work then, because I certainly had one.”

enduRing instincts 219 “Oh good. It’s always nice to know when I’ve done well.” Niven moved closer to him, stopping with his chest nearly touching Daniel’s arm. He dipped his head toward Daniel’s ear. “You did do a good job, and had you not done so good of one, there might’ve been a chance at you getting out of this situation, but not now.” Daniel turned his head, his gaze narrowing slightly as he looked into Niven’s eyes. “And yet I have no regrets. Funny, isn’t it?” Niven glanced away from Daniel’s gaze to the doors beyond. He gripped Daniel’s arm. “It’s time to go.” “Do we really have to? He’s not done yet.” Daniel nodded toward Andreas. As he looked toward the habitat, Andreas glanced out the glass front and froze, his gaze meeting Daniel’s. Daniel saw Andreas’s eyes widen. Andreas started toward the door out of the habitat, but Daniel gave a quick, small shake of his head, trying to tell him to stay where he was. Andreas stopped, his gaze unwavering from Daniel’s. Niven tugged Daniel’s arm. “Looks like he’s done now. Let’s go.” “In such a rush all of a sudden. Why is that, I wonder?” The other vampires closed the circle around Daniel, and he felt Niven’s grip on his arm constrict. “You know why,” Niven growled. “Come on.” The doors Daniel had entered through opened. He cast a quick glance back to see two families entering, their young children racing up the hall, their high laughter echoing. He knew it wouldn’t be long before Titus and Ryu stepped through the doors, and from the way Niven and the others wanted to leave, they did as well. But even if he delayed until Titus and Ryu arrived, he was already caught by the enemy. What could they do other than glare at Niven and his troops? Titus wouldn’t start a fight in front of humans, and Ryu…might. Seeing him in danger could make Ryu

220 S.J. Frost lose control, and he didn’t want that to happen with the chance for repercussions from the Tribunal. And if he went with Niven, then there would be the advantage of getting inside the rats’ nest to see what they were really up against. All he’d have to do would be get himself back out… “Well, if we really must leave this instant, then I suppose I’ll go along. However,” Daniel jerked the arm Niven held, ripping it from Niven’s hand, and turned a lethal glare on him, “you will not touch me.” Niven slid a half step back from him, giving a single nod of consent. He turned for the doors at the other end of the hall opposite of where Daniel had entered. Daniel moved with the group, throwing another glance at Andreas. The young woman working with Andreas had come up to him, obviously noticing something was wrong, but Andreas’s full attention stayed on Daniel. Daniel offered him a smile, then faced forward. Niven and the others ushered him through the zoo. Daniel noticed they took an indirect route to the exit, going around the zoo’s perimeter, as they probably knew taking the straightest route increased their chances of running into Titus and Ryu. The others led him from the zoo to two SUVs, Niven climbing in the back of one and flicking his hand for him to follow. As he climbed in, a tall, muscular vampire was right behind him, leaving him no choice but to sit in the middle of the seat, wedged between them. The SUV started moving. Daniel looked forward out the windshield, watching all going by to know where he was, which way to escape, and how to get back if need be. Niven held his hand out to Daniel. “I’ll take your cell phone.” Daniel reached in his coat pocket and pulled it out, placing it in Niven’s hand. “If you really want it. I’ll warn you, though, I have a ridiculously expensive plan.” Niven snorted and stuffed the phone into his coat pocket.

enduRing instincts 221 “So this whole thing was set up to capture me? Isaac has certainly become elaborate, first with sending you to attempt intimidating me and now this. I always thought he was more of the straightforward type.” His gaze turned out the side window, Niven said, “He wants you to know fear.” “Ah. Well perhaps I should write my biography for him. Then he’d see I’ve already known it on more than one occasion in my life. Sadly for him, this not being one of them.” “I can tell.” “Why does he want me to feel fear, anyway?” “I think because of what you did to Troy.” Daniel rolled his eyes. “Not that again. He needs to get over that. Yes, I threw him off a building, but he survived. What’s the problem?” “You broke him.” “Well, yes, I imagine falling ten-stories would do that.” “But in more than his body. In his spirit and heart, too.” “I’m not following.” “You probably will when you see him. If you see him. He might not even come out to you.” “I can understand not being at the top of his list of those to have a conversation with. And speaking of conversations, how the hell did you get my cell phone number?” Niven let out a soft snort of amusement. “It’s not hard. Your human name, Roland Ascott, is no secret, and I had your address from England. Between knowing those two things and the Internet, it doesn’t take much digging to get someone’s personal information, if you know where to dig. I didn’t get the information personally, though. Isaac had someone else do it, but I did see it.” “How lovely of you to take an interest. Then I guess that sums up Isaac’s plan. With my cell number, he had you and

222 S.J. Frost your cronies sneak into Andreas’s office to call me while he was tending his cats, knowing I’d see his number, think something was wrong, and come to check it out. Really quite simple.” Daniel sighed. “It seems I’ve become too predictable when it comes to certain things.” “You rescued Andreas once. Isaac figured you’d do it again.” Daniel flicked a glance at him. “You don’t sound very excited about all this.” “I’m not.” “And why’s that? I’d expect you to be in your glory gloating right now.” For the first time since getting in the SUV, Niven looked at him. “Why? Because I’ve got you? There’s not much glory in that.” Daniel huffed. “Well maybe you don’t consider me to be much of a prize, but I’ve known more than a few who do.” Half a smile curved one corner of Niven’s lips upward. “But it’s because you’re such a prize that there’s no glory in this. Capturing you, yeah, maybe that’s impressive to some. But it’s what’s going to happen to you that takes any glory out of it.” “And what will that be? Rape? Torture? I’ve been there, done that.” “Just as the rumors of your early life had said. And yeah, that’s basically what Isaac’s got planned for you. I’m not much of one for such things myself.” “If I didn’t know better, I’d say you’re having a moment of remorse.” “I’ve had quite a few of them lately. All this,” Niven waved his hand toward the other vampires, “was never who I was. But after I lost my master, I lost my way. I met Isaac a couple months ago in England. He was there looking for you. He talked a good game, saying the kinds of things I wanted to hear, so I joined up with him. For a while, it felt like I was part of something, that I had friends.”

enduRing instincts 223 “And now?” Niven took a deep breath, letting it out in a sigh. He gave Daniel another smile, though there was no happiness behind it. “And now I think that knock on the head you gave me shook some of my sense back into place.” Daniel looked to the vampire on his other side, then forward to the two up front, knowing they’d all heard everything Niven had said. “This probably isn’t the best place for you to say things like that.” Niven propped his elbow on the door and rested his cheek on his fist. “I don’t think it makes much difference. Whatever Isaac does to you will be brought down on him tenfold by Lord Titus and Lord Ryunosuke. And if Isaac wants to punish me for my words, well, he’s welcomed to try.” Daniel brought his attention forward again, sensing Niven was done talking. He’d learned what he wanted, anyhow, but he wondered if he could possibly have an ally in Niven. He noticed the SUV slowing and turning down an alley where it pulled to a stop before a steel door. He glanced to Niven again. He’d find out soon just how much of a friend or foe Niven was.

chAPteR twenty Going up yet another flight of stairs, Daniel followed behind two vampires in front of him, with more behind him and Niven at his side. When they arrived, they entered the steel door to a narrow hall. There were stairs to his right, but Niven led him past those to the end of the hall, where they took an elevator down to the basement level. They traversed an underground corridor to a second building, confirming for him the suspicion that the first building was just a front and an extra warning system of anyone entering. Once in the second building, they started climbing; as he counted, they had passed seven floors so far. The wooden stairs groaned under their weight. The stairwell itself was only lit with dim yellow lights at each landing before the stairs turned to continue up to the next level. Some of the lights were broken, making it so his eyes had to continually adjust to light and darkness, and between the two, he preferred the darkness. The sallow light made the shadows grow up the walls, but there were spots where it was hard to tell the shadows from the corporeal bodies. In the darkness, he didn’t fall for the tricks. Olive green painted peeled off the wall. There were parts of the stairwell where the banister was broken and hanging down on the steps. It was clear the only residents in it other than vampires were rats and cockroaches. Isaac was truly among his kind. As they turned to go up another flight, Daniel let out a loud huff. “How many damn stairs are we going to go up?” Another vampire spoke before Niven. “Lord Isaac’s rooms are at the top.” Daniel snorted. “Not very impressive for a lord, is he? Doesn’t even have an elevator going up to his throne room.” One of the vampires behind him shoved Daniel on the back, making him stumble. “Watch how you talk about Lord Isaac.” Daniel caught himself from the stumble and on one foot,

226 S.J. Frost pivoted around, striking out with his other leg and landing a kick to the vampire’s chest. The vampire hurled backward, crashing into another behind him, both of them tumbling down the flight. Those who avoided being caught in the fall jumped for Daniel. Niven lashed one arm out in front of Daniel, blocking them. “Knock it off! He’s not ours to deal with.” The vampires sulked back, glaring at Daniel. Daniel turned a smirk on Niven. “All you’re missing is the shining armor.” Niven rolled his eyes at him and started up the stairs again. “I think you’d do well to behave yourself.” “I’ve been told that before, but it seems to be something beyond my comprehension. Haven’t been able to grasp it in three hundred years.” A few low chuckles came from Niven. Daniel continued up the stairs. Right now, every little interaction he had with Niven counted in winning him over to his side, and he would need an ally to get out of here. He knew that now. He wouldn’t be able to fight his way down these stairs without someone to watch his back or front. There may be a second way down or another way out, but this was the only sure escape he knew of. He also knew he’d have to get away before Titus and Ryu attacked. It would take them forever to get to him, but even worse, with not knowing the building, they’d be running blind. He wondered how much time he had. Titus and Ryu hadn’t been far behind him. Would they go directly from the zoo to here and rush in, heedless of their own danger, to rescue him? He hoped not. Rather, he hoped they’d trust in him to handle himself, go to La Rose Rouge, and collect Renart and his followers. Daniel stepped onto the final landing. To his left was a narrow flight of stairs going up to a door that he guessed led to the roof. Two sets of double wood doors were at opposite ends of the landing. “Have we finally arrived?”

enduRing instincts 227 Niven nodded, facing one set of doors, but making no move to go toward them. Daniel stepped ahead of him. “I’m assuming he’s through here, right? Let’s get this over with.” One of the other vampires opened the doors, but he moved too slowly out of Daniel’s way. With one hand, Daniel shoved him aside, sending him falling against the door. Niven hastened to catch up to Daniel. His strides quick and confident, Daniel marched into the room. He took it all in as he moved. The space was large and open, like a studio penthouse, and lit in dim yellow lights like the stairwell, allowing for shadows to dance and play across the warped wood floor and water-stained walls. Other vampires were in the room, but he sensed more of them than he saw. One, though, was directly before him. Sitting in a high-backed chair at the opposite end of the room was Isaac. He still wore his blond hair cropped short but looked different than Daniel remembered. His once soft features had become hardened, as if the ugliness inside him had stolen his external beauty, and a black eye patch covered his right eye. Now seeing what Titus had done sent a chill through Daniel. It reminded him how fierce Titus could be, but also how ruthless Ryu was in kind. Of course, considering he had thrown another vampire off a building for laying a slight insult against Titus, he supposed he couldn’t exactly call himself genteel in all situations. As he neared Isaac, two male vampires stepped out from the shadows, blocking him from getting too close to Isaac. Daniel recognized one of them, Vance. He sought to make eye contact with him, wanting to glare at the little bastard since it’d been pointless to let him go free when all he did was skitter back to the bigger rat’s side, but Vance kept his gaze lowered. Daniel stopped out of the guards’ striking distance. “Finally, I get an invitation to visit you. Long overdue, I might add. I’ve been back in town for some time now. But I’ll let it slide. I just assumed you were having trouble locating your balls, anyway.”

228 S.J. Frost Isaac sat forward in his chair. “Your arrogance, Valente, is a poor cover for your fear.” Daniel shook his head. “Actually, no. It’s a poor cover for my bitchiness. Ask Andreas. He’ll tell you.” “When I have Calidus’s toy in my hands, the last thing I’ll do is ask him about you.” “Yes, I could see how that would spoil the mood. But a question. We’re what, fifteen stories up?” A look of cautious confusion crossed Isaac’s face. He gave a single slow nod. “So the roof would really make it sixteen.” Daniel nodded as if to himself. “That should work for ensuring when I throw you off it for your disrespect to Titus Antonius, that you’ll die.” Isaac’s face darkened with rising rage. “You think it’s funny to joke about what you did?” Daniel met Isaac’s gaze, his voice deepened to a threatening tone. “I’m not joking. I’m talking of history repeating itself in a slightly varied way.” Isaac stood. He stalked toward Daniel, his guards parting to let him pass. He stopped half an arm’s length from him. “You can talk, you can threaten, and you can boast all you want, because it’s all you’ve got and we both know it. Your master won’t come in time to save you. Neither will your new lover. You’ll be alive when they come for you, I’ll promise you that much. But with what I have planned for you, you’ll be nothing but a shadow, and what little bit of a mind you have left will do nothing but make you beg for death.” Daniel met Isaac’s gaze in an unwavering glare. “I’m not that easy to break, and a weak, misguided, delusional fool like yourself has no chance of doing so. I’ve lived pain and torture. I’ve witnessed it in those around me. In three hundred years of existence, I’ve seen and experienced horrors you can’t even begin to fathom. Whereas you, have you even broken your third decade? Including your human life?

enduRing instincts 229 “You think because you lead a gang of vampires, you have power. But you’ve done nothing but build a fortress of sand with paper soldiers to guard it. A little wind will blow it away, piece by piece, and a powerful wave will destroy it all completely.” Daniel saw the strike coming in Isaac’s eyes before Isaac moved. Isaac’s hand lashed up, his nails shifted to claws and aiming for Daniel’s face. Daniel snapped up one arm, blocking Isaac’s attack. He lunged forward, slashing with his other hand. Isaac jumped back but not before Daniel’s claws ripped across his chest, tearing through the shirt and skin. Isaac reeled a couple more steps, seeming to have lost his balance from the pain of Daniel’s strike. His one guard jumped for Daniel, Vance lingered in place for a moment, slower to attack. Niven dove in front of Daniel, but others were ready to attack from behind. “Stop!” Isaac’s followers froze at the bellow, but it didn’t come from Isaac. Daniel looked toward the voice. Troy stood in the doorway, one hand braced on the frame. He looked close to the way Daniel remembered; his dark brown hair was still cut short and spiked, his angular features ruggedly handsome, but, like Isaac, the past few months had changed him. Daniel could sense discomfort from him and saw the pain in his face. From the way he gripped the doorframe and breathed slightly quicker, it seemed just coming to the room and letting out the yell had taken all his energy. Troy’s hand slid down the doorframe. As he started walking into the room, Daniel noticed how stiffly he moved. Niven had told him Troy was broken, and physically, he was. Vampires may have healing abilities far superior to humans, but it didn’t mean things always healed correctly. As badly injured as Troy must’ve been from the fall, he would’ve needed more than just bed rest and blood. Bones would’ve needed to be reset. Contrary to legend, they didn’t just

230 S.J. Frost snap into place themselves and heal in seconds. Though, since vampires did heal faster than humans, Troy would’ve needed medical attention by other vampires trained to set his bones in order for them to heal as correctly as possible, but it was obvious he’d never gotten it. Looking at him now, Daniel remembered his conversation with Andreas at the zoo and how Andreas had said for all their strength, vampires were just as fragile as all the world’s creatures. At this moment, he couldn’t agree with him more. Daniel focused his full attention on Troy, watching his slow progress, taking note of how he limped on his right leg. Pity overwhelmed his heart. He’d done this to him. He was the one who’d broken him. And for what? A petty insult. He cringed inside. Looking back, he saw just what a spoiled, arrogant brat he’d been. Always feeling free to do as he pleased because he knew he’d have Titus’s protection, and no one would dare cross him out of fear for Titus’s wrath. He realized why Titus had tried to push him away and force him to live on his own. Titus had seen him for what he was, and he’d been trying to get him to grow. Daniel lowered his gaze. Titus taking Andreas for his eternal partner was the best thing that ever could’ve happened. Since then, he’d started to see what life could be like when he stood on his own and looked further than his own interests. In doing so, not only did he finally see the love that’d endured and waited for him, but now he saw who he’d been and who he wanted to become. As Troy stopped in front of him, Daniel couldn’t hear so much as a breath leave the others around them. Daniel slowly looked up to Troy’s dark brown eyes. He expected to see anger, hate, loathing. Instead he saw fatigue and pain. His voice low and rough, Troy said, “Daniel Valente, Isaac finally caught you, huh?” “So it appears. You both can be proud now.”

Troy shrugged. “The quest for you was more his than mine.

enduRing instincts 231 Personally, I never wanted to see you again.” “I can understand that.” “I don’t think you do. You probably think I didn’t want to see you because of what you did to me, but it’s really because of what I did to myself. All you are is a reminder of it.” Troy winced as he shifted his weight off one foot to the other. Isaac snapped his fingers, pointing to a chair for one of the followers to bring to him, but Troy waved him off. “I was so stupid. We all were and we still are.” “Troy!” Isaac shouted. Troy turned a tired look on him. “What? It’s not exactly a secret how I feel. This is your thing, Isaac, not mine. And we’re all going to be dead soon enough.” “Troy, don’t—” “Please! Just stop!” Troy’s yell echoed through the room, silence following in its wake. Daniel understood better what Niven had meant when he said Troy was broken in more than his body. Troy’s will, his spirit, were both shattered. Troy looked to Daniel again. “Back when the whole thing started with Lord Titus, we had only been Turned for about six months and still drunk on what it felt like to be a vampire. Some of us still are.” Daniel heard the implication in Troy’s words, but kept his gaze on him rather than look at Isaac. “We thought we were special, more powerful than others newly Turned and probably stronger than even older vampires. It was all in our heads, you know. Maybe because we felt so much stronger than when we were humans, we fooled ourselves into believing we were better than other vampires, too. We got the idea that we could take Renart’s place, and really, that’s all we wanted at first. But then Andreas came to La Rose Rouge, and we had our run-in with Lord Titus. The way he took Andreas from

232 S.J. Frost us, making us feel helpless, that sealed it; we’d take him down and every elder vampire we could.” A few ragged chuckles escaped from Troy. “See what I mean? Stupid. It was like a bunch of punks wanting to overthrow the system. Just immaturity and stupidity. They’re the only excuses I got, and they’re fucking shit.” Daniel took a breath to speak. “But even for humans, you and he are young.” “We’re about the same age as you when you were Turned.” “Ah, but young people grew up quicker in my human days. We had to.” “I guess I never thought of it like that.” “Unfortunately, you weren’t given the opportunity to. Or to reason and rationalize what it means to be a vampire. I’m afraid a lot of that comes down to the quality of master you had. Certainly Renart isn’t to blame for everything you and the rat king,” Daniel nodded at Isaac, “have done, but the fault isn’t entirely yours, either.” Troy gave him a crooked grin. “With you saying that, I’m thinking I should’ve tried talking to you more the night you tossed me instead of being so focused on fucking you.” “Well, I do seem to have that effect. Did Niven tell you just how it was he came back with a split open head and concussion?” “Yeah, he did, and it didn’t surprise me.” Troy’s moment of lightness faded under a sigh. “You might’ve broken just about every bone in my body that night, but you also opened my eyes. We thought we could take over the city. Then we thought we could take over vampire society. It probably wouldn’t have been long before we got so power drunk we thought we could take over the world. But what would we have done with any of that? What would’ve been the point? Just to sit there and say, ‘Look at me, I rule the world.’ So what. It was all just stupid. Stupid, stupid, stupid.” Daniel offered a soft smile to him. “It sounds like you’ve

enduRing instincts 233 come to realize there are things far more precious than power.” Troy’s voice hushed. “Yeah. But I realized it too late. Now living is nothing but existence, and a bitch of a one at that.” “If it is, it’s because you’ve made it so. There are only two reasons most vampires and humans find worth living for, love and hate. Those who live for hate do so with the sole purpose to destroy, because they find something disagreeable about others, and in that destruction, they gain pleasure for themselves. “On the opposite side, love is just as powerful, but rather than destroy, those who live by it seek to protect and care for those in their life, and whether it’s a lover, a child, even a pet, or the very world around them, it’s what motivates them to rise every day. You seem to have lost your reasons to hate. Maybe now you can find reasons to love.” Troy gazed into Daniel’s eyes for a long moment. “And what do you do when your reason to love is focused only on hate?” “You walk away before he destroys you.” Isaac’s bellow broke the silence. “Get him out of here!” He pointed at Daniel. “Lock him up until we’re ready to move out.” Daniel glanced to him. “Move out?” Isaac snorted. “You didn’t think we were going to stick around here, did you? I want plenty of time to play with you, and I know it won’t take long before Calidus and Kimura are knocking on the door. We’re leaving.” Vance stepped with another vampire to lead Daniel away. Daniel saw Troy try to move back, but his balance wavered, and it looked as though his right leg had locked up. Troy lifted an arm, as if seeking to grab something for support, though there was nothing for him to grip. Daniel took a quick step forward and caught Troy’s arm, steadying him. Troy snapped his head up, his eyes wide in surprise, but his reflexes naturally made his hand take hold of Daniel’s arm. Daniel laid his hand over top of Troy’s that held onto him. He lowered his voice to a gentle tone. “I’m sorry.”

234 S.J. Frost Troy tentatively lifted his other hand, setting it on Daniel’s. “So am I.” Isaac shouted behind them, “Get him out of here! Now!” Niven stepped forward to assist Troy, nodding his thanks to Daniel. With Vance on his left, another vampire on his right, two in front and two behind, Daniel opted to follow without a fight. As they left the room, he contemplated attacking. If he could break away, he might be able to outrun them on the stairs…providing no one was on the way up, which would then leave him trapped. He shook the thought away. It’d be better to wait. His best chance for escaping would most likely be when they were going to leave. They’d have to take him out of the building, and once they did, he’d have all of Chicago to escape into. He went through the other door across the landing, the place smaller and darker than Isaac’s. The others guided him to a steel door, that alone announcing it was his cell. It seemed they’d planned for him, knowing he would’ve been able to break through a wooden door. He walked into the room, most likely a small bedroom in its other life, now nothing but a shell. No furnishings, no windows, no lights. The lack of those things once again made sense. Isaac wouldn’t want to risk him finding a way to use anything, even a light bulb, to his advantage. Daniel walked into the center of the room and stopped, his back to the door. “Enjoy,” one of the vampires said. Daniel watched the strip of light on the floor grow narrower as the door closed. It blacked out completely with the sound of a heavy bolt locking. He went to the far wall and turned around, sliding his back down it until he sat on the floor. He closed his eyes. There was nothing to do but conserve his energy and think of all the things he’d do with Ryu once he got in his arms again. If he ever did.

chAPteR twenty-one The wind caught the black leather trench coat, billowing it behind Ryunosuke. He stood motionless, staring at the rundown buildings. Daniel was in one. He knew it and he would find him. When they reached the zoo, they went to the big cat house and stepped in to find Andreas rushing toward the doors at the opposite end. He and Cal broke into a run, ignoring the curious looks from zoo visitors, and caught up to Andreas just as he went out the doors. Andreas told them what happened, how he saw Daniel surrounded and taken away by vampires. He also said Daniel signaled for him to stay back, and even though Andreas felt it was because Daniel didn’t want him to get hurt, he also didn’t know if Daniel had warned him off for another reason, like if he had a plan, whatever that could be. Piecing together Andreas’s and Daniel’s stories, he and Cal realized Andreas was the bait in bringing Daniel out. He also raged within himself for letting Daniel continue to the zoo knowing it was a trap, not that he could’ve stopped him. But now, it would end. Not only was Daniel in one of the buildings, Isaac was as well, and he wasn’t going to leave until Isaac was dead. Ryunosuke turned to his rental car. After meeting up with Andreas, Cal wanted to go to La Rose Rouge to gather Renart’s followers, while he wanted to go directly to Isaac’s rat hole and get Daniel back. Cal told him to be sensible; it would take too long to find Daniel on their own, and the longer it took, the greater the risk of Isaac killing him. He saw Cal’s logic. He also didn’t want to wait for Renart and his followers to primp and prepare, so Cal and Andreas took a cab to La Rose Rouge, and he came here. Ryunosuke slipped out of his trench coat and tossed it in the car. It might provide additional protection, but it was also a

236 S.J. Frost hindrance. He needed his movements to be free. As tightly his as black shirt clung to his body, there was no loose material for an enemy to grab hold of. His black leather pants also fit closely and gave him more protection than fabric. He reached in the car and came out with his swords. When he and Titus were planning on scouting, he had decided to bring the swords with him, just in case. He looked toward the building. Without knowing the interior, the swords could also be a hindrance. If there wasn’t room enough to wield them, he’d move slower and leave himself open to attack. He’d fought enough in closed spaces to know the trials and dangers of it. Though, the wakizashi may be just short enough to still be maneuvered. He tucked the katana back into the car, along with the short sword’s saya. If things were going to be the way he expected, the blade wouldn’t need to be sheathed until the fight was over. Ryunosuke started across the street, sword in hand. He knew Isaac’s followers would see him coming, but there was no subtle way to storm a building. Chances were they wouldn’t take him seriously being, on his own. If anything, his greatest weapon was being alone, because they would think they could overwhelm him. They could try, but he would fight his way through until he reached Daniel. He finally had eternal love. There was no force powerful enough to stop him from protecting Daniel.

chAPteR twenty-two A gurgled cry and the sound of something heavy falling made Daniel open his eyes. He stood as he heard the bolt on the door unlock. The door opened. First light entered, then the scent of blood. Daniel lengthened his fangs and shifted his nails to claws, ready to attack. The door stopped at halfway, the silhouette of a man stood in the light. A jolt of surprise went through Daniel. Vance waved his hand in a frantic motion out the door. He spoke in a loud whisper. “C’mon. We gotta go.” Daniel took a couple cautious steps toward him. “You’re freeing me? Why?” “Paybacks. Now, hurry. Isaac’s guys are always coming and going around here.” Daniel rushed from his small cell, sparing a quick glance at the dead vampire guard lying to the side of the door. He quickened his strides to catch up to Vance. He wasn’t sure he could trust him, but he’d learned long ago when an opportunity fell into one’s lap, take it. “If you betray me, I swear I’ll—” “Save your breath for something you’re going to need it for, like running. Not making threats.” Daniel grinned at Vance’s back. “A boy with an attitude. I knew there was a reason I saved you.” Vance laughed softly. “You mean it wasn’t because I’m so damn pretty?” “Well there is that, but I’m afraid it means little to me. I have my eternal partner.” Vance stopped at the door. “Lord Ryunosuke, right? Let’s try to get you back to him. I don’t think there’s anywhere safer you’d be than at his side. He’s a badass.” Daniel nodded, seeing Vance had his head cocked toward the

238 S.J. Frost door as he listened. “It’s quiet,” Vance said. “Hold back a second.” Vance opened the door and walked out as if he was leaving as usual. He quickly turned, waving his hand for Daniel to follow. As Daniel stepped out, Vance pointed up the final flight of stairs to the roof. “We’re going up.” “I’ve fallen for that trick before. You go up and there’s no way down.” “Not in this case.” Vance jogged for the stairs, his steps light and quiet. Daniel took a breath and started after him, despite his trepidation. He might not like the idea, but he couldn’t be any more trapped on the roof than he was in his cell. Vance grabbed the doorknob and turned it. He stared down at it and tried again. Daniel watched and saw the knob wasn’t turning. Vance shook it, pushed, and pulled. The door stayed closed. “Fuck,” Vance hissed. “When the hell did they start locking it?” “When Isaac knew that his royal majesty was going to be arriving.” Daniel and Vance both snapped around, looking at Niven at the foot of the stairs and climbing toward them. Vance moved in front of Daniel as if to protect him. Niven let out an amused snort. “I knew you had a noble heart in you, Vance, but I don’t think that one needs your protection. Your help, aye. But he’s quite able to take care of himself in a fight.” He stopped in front of them. “Besides, a young one like you who’s hardly gotten his fangs red wouldn’t survive past my first strike.” “I think I’m pretty good at taking care of myself, too,” Vance growled. Niven looked past him to Daniel. “Cute, isn’t he? Were we all this naïve when we were freshly Turned?”

enduRing instincts 239 “What do you mean freshly?” Daniel said. “I only stopped being so naïve about two hours ago.” Niven dug in his pocket and pulled out a set of keys. “I hear you on that.” Vance’s gaze went to the keys. “You’re helping us?” Niven shook his head as he put a key in the lock and turned it. “Good gods, lad, if we survive this, I hope you learn to catch on a bit quicker to things.” Vance scowled at him. “I was more asking why, than questioning the obvious.” Niven pushed the door open and stepped aside for them to pass through. “Then you should’ve just asked why. But we don’t have time to get into that. Move your asses. I hear someone coming.” Daniel followed Vance onto the roof. Niven stepped out with them, closing and locking the door behind them. Daniel turned to Vance. “And now what? Is there a fire escape?” Vance jogged toward the far side of the rooftop. “There is, but it doesn’t go all the way down, and it’s rickety as hell. We’ll have to jump to the next building.” Daniel picked up his pace to match Vance’s. “The one that’s the cover?” Vance nodded. “It’s a cover and an alternate escape route. You can get into it from above and below in the tunnel. Everyone lives in this building, except Troy. He moved out to the empty one the day after you kicked my ass at La Rose Rouge.” His voice dropped to a mumble. “I don’t think he liked how Isaac punished me.” “What did Isaac do to you?” Daniel asked. Vance shook his head, showing he didn’t want to talk about it. “All that’s over now, and I know what side I want to be on.” He glanced back at Daniel with a smile. Daniel gave him a nod. “And I’m very glad for that.”

240 S.J. Frost Niven spoke up. “Along with that, Troy’s been getting more and more distant lately. He doesn’t want this anymore.” Daniel mentally agreed with Niven. From all Troy had said, it was clear what he wanted had diverged far from Isaac’s ambitions. Though what exactly Troy wanted was a mystery to him, maybe even to Troy himself. “Okay,” Vance said. “Time to pick up some speed.” “Can I at least see the distance I’m to jump before charging at it?” Daniel asked. A loud bang resounded behind them. Daniel whipped around, seeing the door flung open, Isaac and his followers pouring out. Niven pushed Daniel on the back. “No time. Go!” Vance jumped into a sprint. Daniel raced to follow, Niven running at his side. The concrete wall lining the roof loomed closer. Vance called back, “It’s a short jump! A human could make it!” Daniel saw Vance pick up more speed. At the wall, Vance jumped, pushing off the edge and sailing the distance between the two buildings, going over the wall on the other building and landing with graceful ease. “He’s like a damned deer!” Niven said. Daniel judged the distance. As he neared, he collected himself, sprang onto the wall and vaulted over the gap. He touched down on the other building’s perimeter wall, launched off it and hopped onto the rooftop. He spun around as Niven made his jump. Niven cleared the distance, but landed with the ball of his foot on the wall’s edge. He pushed forward, his foot slipping out from under him, the rest of his body falling forward. He crashed hard on his ribs, his hands grappling for purchase as he slid down the outer side. Daniel and Vance dove for him, each snatching one of Niven’s arms and hauling him up and over the wall. Daniel glanced up. The other vampires were closing in fast. Not giving Niven a chance to catch his breath, Daniel yanked him to his feet and

enduRing instincts 241 pushed him toward the door. “That was truly the most pathetic jump I’ve ever seen.” “I slipped.” “Poor excuse,” Daniel said. “But it’s time to run now.” Vance took off again. Daniel jogged after him at a slower pace, keeping Niven close, who ran with one arm wrapped around his ribs. Vance reached the door and pulled on the knob. “Fuck! Niven! I need the key!” Niven dug in his pocket as he ran, retrieved the keys and threw them. Vance caught them, and as Daniel and Niven reached the door, he had it opened. Daniel and Niven rushed through, waiting as Vance locked it. Daniel saw that the building seemed to be set up in much the same way, except rather than two sets of double doors, there was only one and an elevator. Vance started for the elevator. Niven caught him by the arm. “Are you nuts? One flick of the power switch and we’re done.” “So what do you want to do?” Vance snapped. “Go down the fucking stairs?” “It’s better than trapping ourselves in that bloody thing.” Daniel pushed by them, going for the stairs. “And standing here bickering is the most asinine of routes to take.” Vance hastened past him, taking the lead once again on the stairs with Niven in back. Daniel ran down the steps, close behind Vance. “Why do you insist on leading? Are you that adamant to protect me?” “Sort of, but it probably comes more from my human life; I was in track in high school and college. I just like to be out in front.” Panting for breath behind them, Niven said, “You’re a bit of a peculiar lad, you know that?” “No, I like to think I’m pretty cool.”

242 S.J. Frost Daniel increased his speed, moving to Vance’s side on the stairs and passing him. “You’d be cooler if you moved faster.” Flight after flight, they raced toward the ground level. Daniel knew the others were charging with equal speed above them, but so far, he didn’t sense any coming up from below. Reaching another landing, Daniel veered around the corner to continue down when he heard a crash from behind followed by Niven cursing. He turned, seeing Niven on the bottom step, one hand gripping the banister above him, his other arm still wrapped around his ribs. He sat, gasping for breath. Vance grabbed Niven’s arm, trying to get him to stand. “They’re coming!” Niven yanked his arm from Vance’s hand. “I can’t! I broke something when I fell.” “So push through it!” Vance yelled. “Even if I do, I’ll slow you both down!” Daniel stormed to Niven. He grabbed him by his arms and lifted him to his feet, ignoring Niven’s pain-filled shout. He brought his face close to Niven’s, his voice a growl. “Get moving or I’ll throw your ass down every damn flight to get you to the bottom.” Thundering footsteps sounded above. “We’re not going to make it,” Vance said. “If you’ve already given up, then no, we won’t.” Daniel pushed Niven toward the stairs. “Go down on your power or mine. Either way, you’re not staying here.” Niven moved toward the stairs. Daniel snatched Vance’s arm, holding him back to let Niven lead, not wanting him to fall behind again. With the slower pace, he could hear and feel Isaac getting closer. Vance was right. They weren’t going to make it. They had four more flights to go. Niven rounded the corner of a landing and slammed to a halt, his gaze focused below. Daniel looked past him, shock causing him to stop short.

enduRing instincts 243 Troy stared up at them on the next landing down, blocking their way with only his gaze. Daniel didn’t know what to do. With each second, the others neared. Yet he didn’t want to fight Troy either. Footsteps, shouts, came from above. Daniel glanced up as if he could see the approaching enemies. He looked back to Troy. He knew the surest way to his own safety, along with Niven and Vance’s, was through Troy. All he had to do was launch and strike. One hit. One swipe across the throat. So why couldn’t he do it? “We need to get moving,” Vance said, his voice anxious. Daniel nodded. He had no choice. He started to turn his back to Troy, knowing he couldn’t fight him, but as he moved, Troy stepped back, clearing the way for them to pass. Niven and Vance didn’t hesitate in rushing down the stairs. Daniel went after them, pausing to meet Troy’s gaze. Troy only nodded. Daniel heard Vance yell. He whipped around, his senses screaming in warning. More vampires were coming up from below. Vance and Niven retreated back to the landing with Daniel and Troy. “We’re trapped,” Vance said. Daniel looked at the door. “We’ll have to go through here.” Troy shook his head. “You won’t find a way out. It’s just a hall and empty apartments. And all the windows are boarded up.” Daniel extended his senses, trying to get a better handle at the numbers they were facing. He gasped, then held his breath. Through the blur of vampires auras, one presence stood out stronger than them all; Ryunosuke. He was below but approaching fast. Vance looked at him as though Daniel had suddenly gone mad. “Why are you smiling?” “Am I?” Daniel rushed past him. “We need to keep trying to get to the ground floor.” “I think we’d be better standing our ground here,” Niven said.

244 S.J. Frost “We can get at least another floor down. The closer to the ground, the better.” Isaac appeared on the landing above, his followers surrounding him. Niven dashed for the stairs going down. “I don’t see a difference, but I’ll take your word for it.” As they hit the next landing, Daniel saw vampires charging up the flight below. He turned, Isaac and his gang racing from above. Daniel shoved Vance toward the stairs leading down, believing those were the weaker of vampires. “Hold them back as best you can! Niven, stay between us!” “I can fight!” Niven yelled. “If you think you can, do it! Help Vance!” On his final word, Daniel spun to face Isaac. Isaac leaped from the stairs, his lips curled back in a snarl revealing his fangs. Daniel jumped to meet him. As Isaac slashed his hand toward him, Daniel caught him by the arm, using the momentum Isaac already had to swing him around and throw him head first into the wall. He hardly let go of Isaac before another vampire was on him, the tall guard who’d pushed him before. The other lashed out at Daniel’s face. Daniel ducked. He launched toward the guard, swiping upward and across the vampire’s throat. As his opponent crumpled to the floor, Daniel felt he was about to get hit from behind. He twisted, avoiding the full blow, but the second attacker’s claws still ripped across his back, his thick coat the only thing to save him from being torn open. The force of the blow knocked him off balance. He stumbled, turning at the same moment. Nothing but fangs and a face contorted in rage were before him. Daniel threw his weight back, trying to gain some distance between him and his opponent, but knew it wouldn’t be enough. He braced himself for the hit. Shouts of fear rose up from the stairs below. Daniel’s attacker

enduRing instincts 245 froze, as if feeling the terror in the cries. But Daniel knew what caused the others’ fear and used the distraction to attack his opponent. As the vampire fell from his claws, Daniel looked toward the bottom stairs. A spray of blood splashed across the wall. Vampires hurtled up the stairs in a panic, running past Niven and Vance, colliding into their own in an attempt to flee. His wakizashi in hand, the steel red with blood, Ryunosuke stood on the body-littered stairs. A few strands of his ebony hair had fallen loose from his ponytail. His cheek was splattered with the blood of one of his victims, his clothes wet with that of many more. His dark eyes shone with unrestrained rage, but the instant they met Daniel’s, relief and love took over in them. But the relief was short lived. Ryunosuke lunged forward. “Daniel! Behind you!” Daniel twisted, a fraction too late to avoid the attack. The new opponent landed on his back. He fell hard to his knees, catching himself on the floor with one hand. He grappled back with his other hand, tearing with his claws at his foe’s head and cheek. The vampire’s scream was filled more with anger than pain. He grabbed Daniel’s hair, wrenching his head back. Daniel fought the other’s hold, panic starting to grip him. He was open, helpless, about to be bitten. Daniel stopped his thoughts. No. He wasn’t helpless. And it wasn’t just himself under attack, but Ryu, as well. He wouldn’t be defeated. He’d save Ryu and himself. The vampire’s head snapped down toward Daniel’s neck. Inside him, Daniel felt his own strength, power, and rage rushing up from his core. In a single heartbeat, it consumed him, and he unleashed it. He launched off the ground, hurling himself back. He crashed into the wall, smashing the other between it and his body. He felt the vampire’s hold drop away and spun, slashing across his opponent’s throat. Daniel whirled around. The remaining vampires were

246 S.J. Frost concentrating their attack on Ryu, believing him to be their greatest threat. One dove for Ryu, and as Ryu pivoted back on his leg, striking out with a high kick to the vampire’s throat, two more jumped for him from. He spun, ripping one across the face with his claws, and drove his wakizashi deep into the abdomen of the other. Before he could pull it, two more vampires attacked, one landing on his back, slashing his chest with their claws. Daniel rushed for him. Ryunosuke dropped to one knee, trying to get hold of the vampire on him. A new attacker leaped for Ryunosuke, arm drawn to strike. Daniel caught the vampire from behind, using both their speeds to throw him down the stairs. The vampire on Ryu’s back leapt off him for Daniel. The instant the weight was off him, Ryunosuke sprang up, pulling his sword from his other fallen enemy as he rushed for Daniel’s opponent. He knew Daniel wouldn’t have enough time to block the new attack. In a single, fluid movement, he swung the wakizashi up in a graceful arch. The edge connected with the side of the attacker’s neck, slicing through to the other side. Daniel watched as the head and body fell to the floor at separate times. He glanced up, meeting Ryu’s eyes. His rapid breathing halted as Ryu’s gaze went past him. Ryu moved in a rush. Before Daniel realized what was happening, Ryu’s arms were around him, his body covering and shielding him. A hard blow knocked them both off balance, a low groan of pain came from Ryu, and Daniel’s gaze locked with Isaac’s. In a heartbeat, Daniel knew what happened. Isaac made an attack for him, but he hadn’t seen it coming, and Ryu took the hit for him. He sensed intense pain from Ryu, but the flash of Isaac’s fangs aiming for Ryu’s neck spurred him to move. Daniel twisted both himself and Ryu away, bringing his arm up beside Ryu’s neck to guard him. He had no choice but to release Ryu once they were clear and spun to face Isaac. Daniel and Isaac clashed. Daniel grabbed hold of Isaac’s throat, but before he could grip and tear, Isaac knocked his arm away. Isaac snatched Daniel’s hair, yanking his head to one side

enduRing instincts 247 to expose his throat. Rather than fight the movement, Daniel went with it, moving toward Isaac’s neck with his fangs. Seeming to realize Daniel would bite first, Isaac released him and threw himself back, creating more space between them. Isaac prowled a circle around him, keeping just out of reach. Daniel turned with him. He needed to get Isaac close again. Now that he’d be able to time his counter-attack, he had to find a way to make him come for him first. Daniel allowed his breathing to come quicker. He staggered back a step and bent at the waist, bracing himself on his thigh to keep from doubling forward all the way. Isaac’s eyes followed his movements. A slow smile spread over his lips. “Looks like the pampered pretty boy can’t keep up with real vampire strength.” Speaking between panting breaths, Daniel said, “One who possesses true vampire strength doesn’t lower themselves to the kinds of foolish ambitions you have. They don’t have to, because others know their power just from how they carry themselves. With everything you’ve done, all you’ve managed to prove is how weak you are.” On Daniel’s final word, Isaac lunged for him. Daniel stopped all thought, letting instinct control his attack. With already being bent in his act of appearing winded, he was in position to push forward. He surged toward Isaac. Moving too fast to stop, Isaac slammed into him. Daniel saw the startled look in Isaac’s eyes, but only for an instant. He clamped his arms around him, grasping Isaac’s head in one hand, wrapping around Isaac’s back with his other, locking him in a constricting hold and hooking his claws into him. Fangs bared, Daniel drove them into Isaac’s neck, tearing into the main artery. Isaac’s screams deafened him. Isaac clawed at him but was already weakening with Daniel slowing the blood flow to Isaac’s brain. Isaac buckled under him. Daniel fell with him to the floor, landing on top of him, refusing to relinquish his hold. He put

248 S.J. Frost all his past fears and hurt from other vampires and from Isaac himself into the bite. He wanted Isaac dead for hurting Ryu. He wouldn’t take the risk of him coming back on them again. The more Isaac thrashed, the faster Daniel drained him. He didn’t feel the rush of feeding. Only the desire to kill. Through his rage, he felt two hands rest on his shoulders. A soft voice called to him, bringing instant comfort. Slowly, Daniel loosened his hold on Isaac. He lifted his head, meeting Ryu’s eyes. Ryunosuke offered one hand to him, his other closed over a large wound on his side. Daniel stared at him for a long moment, reality gradually coming back to him. He ducked his head down, wiping Isaac’s blood from his mouth on his sleeve as he took Ryu’s hand. He stood, and Ryunosuke pulled him into his arms, claiming his lips in a desperate kiss. Daniel wrapped him in a tight embrace, his mind and senses fully returning from his drive to end Isaac’s life, replaced by feeling Ryu’s love and relief for his safety. Ryunosuke drew back from the kiss, cupping Daniel’s cheek in his hand. “Are you okay?” Daniel nodded. “But what about you?” He laid his hand over Ryu’s that held the wound. “I’ll be fine.” Ryunosuke tipped his head forward, resting his forehead on Daniel’s. “Thanks to you. You saved me.” “Just as you did me.” Daniel heard Titus’s voice. Looking behind Ryu, he saw him standing on the stairs, Andreas at his side, talking with Niven and Vance who were sitting on the stairs leading up. Titus held Ryu’s wakizashi and Daniel assumed Ryu must have passed the sword off to Titus for safe keeping before he stopped him from finishing off Isaac. A French accented voice came to him, and he caught sight of Renart directing his followers in cleaning up from the battle. It seemed at some point while he was fighting Isaac, everyone had arrived. The thought made him glance back to Isaac. “He’s not dead yet.”

enduRing instincts 249 “I know, but there’s someone else who wants to finish the job.” Ryunosuke motioned to the side with his head. Daniel looked in the same direction, seeing Troy standing nearby. “You hate him so much?” Troy moved slowly toward them. “I love him that much.” Daniel looked at him in complete confusion. Troy walked past him and knelt at Isaac’s side. Isaac lay motionless, his breathing shallow. Troy brushed his fingertips across Isaac’s forehead. Isaac’s eyes opened, the blank look in them shifting as recognition appeared. His hand and arm twitched, as if wanting to raise it to Troy. Troy took Isaac’s hand and lowered down to him. He placed a tender kiss on Isaac’s lips. As he drew back, he looked into Isaac’s eyes. “I told you we were all going to die. I tried so many times to get you off the road we started on. I tried to tell you, I live in pain every day. I don’t want to bring more into the world. But my words weren’t enough to stop you. This was the only thing that could. I just wish you could’ve listened to me and remembered what it was we wanted when we made the decision to be Turned. Each other, together forever. That was the only dream we had.” Isaac pulled his hand from Troy’s and, with what seemed the last of his strength, reached up for him. His fingers locked in a fist in Troy’s hair. Isaac’s mouth opened, a ragged gurgle of his voice came out. “Blood. Give me…yours…” Daniel closed his eyes, feeling pain within himself for Troy. All Isaac wanted from Troy was his blood. Not a life together. He opened his eyes to them again. Isaac pulled Troy’s hair. His grip slipped and his claws raked down Troy’s cheek, but the hurt on Troy’s face seemed deeper than the physical wounds. His voice louder, Isaac growled, “Your blood…give it to me.” Troy rested his hand on the side of Isaac’s face, meeting his gaze. “It’s going to be okay, Isaac. I’m going to take care of you. I love you.”

250 S.J. Frost Troy leaned down to him, but rather than give his neck to Isaac, he covered the wound in Isaac’s neck with his mouth, taking Isaac’s blood. Peace settled over Isaac’s face. His eyelids seemed to grow heavier, and slowly, they closed. Troy stayed over him. He moved from Isaac’s neck to rest on his still chest, burying his face into him. Daniel’s heart ached. He couldn’t look at the scene anymore. He glanced away, finding Titus and Andreas at his side. He could see the emotion on Andreas’s face. Standing behind him, Titus held Andreas tightly to himself. Daniel felt a hand rub across his back, and he turned to Ryu, stepping into his embrace and squeezing Ryu to him. A worn, soft voice spoke to him. “Sir Daniel, can I ask a favor?” Daniel looked to Troy. “Yes, of course.” “Finish what you started.” Daniel stared at him, realizing what Troy was asking. “Please,” Troy pleaded with his voice and in his eyes. “I don’t want this life.” Daniel shook his head. “I can’t do that. Whether you want this life or not, you have it. You’ve come so close to death once before; you’ve seen so much of it and caused some of it. Perhaps since you’ve survived it all, you should appreciate what it means to live.” Troy lowered his gaze, sinking down to lie once again on Isaac. Daniel took Ryu’s hand. “Let’s go.” As he turned, Titus stepped in front of him. Titus pulled Daniel into his arms. Dipping his head toward Daniel’s ear, he spoke in a soft voice. “You keep making me prouder and prouder of you. But if anything can surpass how proud I am, it’s relief that you’re okay.” “Thank you,” Daniel whispered. “For being proud of me, and for coming to help me.”

enduRing instincts 251 “Neither are things you have to thank me for.” Titus pulled back enough to place a soft kiss on Daniel’s forehead. As Titus released him, Andreas took his place, embracing Daniel. “You don’t know how grateful I am that you’re not hurt…or worse.” “Oh, I think I do. But you really had nothing to worry about.” “It didn’t look like that from my end at the zoo. I wanted to help you so bad.” “I know you did, darling. That’s why I warned you off. I preferred facing a gang of murderous vampires over smelling the stink of tiger shit on you. Which, by the way, I can still smell. You could’ve at least had the decency to shower before coming to my rescue.” Andreas burst out laughing. “Actually, I was in the leopards’ habitat.” Daniel rolled his eyes and gave Andreas a playful shove back, pushing him into Titus’s arms. “Honestly, who differentiates between cat shit?” Still laughing, Andreas said, “I just clean it. It’s not like I study it.” He paused. “Well, okay, I have studied it, but it was for tracking purposes and to analyze the health of cats in the wild—” Daniel held up a hand. “Please, stop. Proving my point is not a good thing.” He looked at Titus, shaking his head. “Be sure to bathe him thoroughly when we get him home, Cal.” Titus wrapped Andreas in his arms. “I’ll be happy to.” His smile warmed as he met Daniel’s gaze again. “I’m also happy to hear you call me ‘Cal’ again.” Daniel paused, having not realized he’d said it. A slow smile spread over his lips, and he stretched a hand toward Titus. “I guess I’ve decided on which name I see you as a friend with.” He looked to Ryu, extending his other hand to him. “And I know who my eternal partner is. Nothing will ever change that or break what we have.” Ryunosuke kissed Daniel’s cheek with smiling lips. “Let’s get

252 S.J. Frost out of here.” Daniel nodded and slipped his arm around Ryu, heading toward the stairs. Niven and Vance still sat on the steps, surrounded by Renart’s followers. Renart stood in front of them, arms crossed as he glared at them. He glanced up at Daniel’s approach, his dark expression relaxing with a smile. “Monsieur Valente, what a relief it is to see you’re unharmed and safe.” Daniel inclined his head in thanks. “And many thanks to you for your assistance, Lord Renart.” He glanced at Renart’s other followers that were bustling about. “I must say, you’re about as efficient as the Tribunal and their force.” Renart laid a hand on his own chest. “I’m flattered by the compliment.” Titus snorted. “I’m not sure if it’s something to be complimented or concerned about, but in this particular case since it’s helping us, we’ll say it’s a good thing. Your assistance is appreciate, Bellerose.” Renart dipped forward in a slight bow. “My assistance is always yours, Lord Titus. You have only to ask. But now I have something to ask you.” He gestured to Niven and Vance. “What shall I do with these two? They fought alongside Monsieur Valente, but…” Daniel knew what Renart was implying by the hanging sentence. He brought his gaze to Niven and Vance, both of them looking up at him. For all their help, one word from him would mean the end of their lives. They were enemies turned uncomfortable allies, walking a thin line where, at any moment, they could fall to one side and become friends, fall to the other and turn foes once again. As he looked at them, his heart and instincts told him where they’d fall. “Let them go. I wouldn’t have gotten away without their help. Granted, I probably would’ve made it out of the building entirely if you hadn’t slowed me down,” Daniel pointed at Niven, “but I’ll let it go. You, however,” he aimed his finger at Vance, “this is the

enduRing instincts 253 second time your life has ended up in my hands. Take care of it for yourself from now on, will you?” Vance smiled and nodded. “I will. Thank you, Sir Daniel.” “Aye, thanks,” Niven said. “I knew however how this would turn out, I’d made the right decision when I helped you. But you just proved it.” His gaze went to Ryunosuke. “You’re very lucky.” Ryunosuke pulled Daniel closer to him. “I’m well aware of that.” Daniel spoke again to Niven and Vance. “What will you both do now? Was this your home? Do you have somewhere to go?” Vance shrugged. “I’m not sure what I’ll do, but I’ll figure out somewhere to go.” “You could always stay with us for a short while,” Daniel said. Titus snapped his head to the side, shooting Daniel a sharp glare. “Since when did my home become a halfway house for wayward vampires?” Daniel waved him off. “I’m sure you’d hardly notice he was there.” Vance glanced at Titus. He shifted on the stair, moving closer to Niven. “Thanks, but I think I’ll find another place to crash.” “Suit yourself,” Daniel said, his attention going to Niven. “And what about you?” “I’ve got funds, so I’ll be fine. I have a home too, in Scotland. I just…I haven’t been there in a while. But that doesn’t matter. I’ve got the means to take care of myself. I appreciate the offer, though.” Niven looked past Daniel to Troy. “And I think I’d like to make sure he’s going to be okay.” A disapproving grumble sounded in Renart’s throat. “That one will not be okay once he is in my hands.” Daniel faced Renart. “I didn’t spare his life so you could kill him.” Renart shook his head at Daniel. “He can’t live, Monsieur Valente. For the things he’s done, justice needs to be taken out

254 S.J. Frost on him.” Ryunosuke spoke up. “I think it already has been.” All looked toward Troy, still lying across Isaac’s chest. Renart exhaled a heavy sigh. “Perhaps. And in his condition, he’s not much of a threat to anyone. Besides, I’m helpless to say ‘no’ to one so beautiful.” He flashed a smile at Daniel. His hold tight on Daniel, Ryunosuke started for the stairs. “Now it’s really time to go. Thanks for the help, Bellerose.” “Anytime, mes amis.” Daniel started down the stairs. Despite the relief, his body remained tense. He wanted out of the building. The reality of what happened was slowly settling over him, though his mind spun with disbelief. Isaac was dead. Troy was broken, in ways more devastating than physical. He was safe, and more importantly, Ryu was as well. He felt Ryu stumble and lean more heavily on him. Daniel saw Ryu was still holding his wounded side, blood soaking his fingers. “Stop and let me see your injury.” Ryunosuke shook his head. “I want to get out of here first. It’s not that bad, anyhow. Deep, but survivable.” Daniel looked at him in concern but continued down the stairs. He stepped outside, the chill winter breeze and sunlight shocking him from the darkness and heat of battle. He guided Ryu across the street toward the rental car. Titus moved to Ryunosuke’s side and wrapped an arm around him to offer further support. “You should feed from Daniel as soon as you get in the car.” “I’ll be fine until we get back to your place. I’ve had enough injuries in my life to know which have the potential to be fatal and which don’t. This one doesn’t.” Daniel gave Ryu a gentle squeeze. “Now, now, love. Don’t be stubborn like your dog. You’ll take my blood and love it.” Ryunosuke laughed, wincing as he did. “To love taking it is

enduRing instincts 255 a given, but there’s no way to tell if some of Isaac’s followers escaped, so I still want to wait until we’re in a safer place.” His hand slipped down Daniel’s back to caress over his ass. “And a more private one.” “Well, your injury really must not be life threatening if you can still grope my ass.” Andreas spoke up. “I have a feeling even if it was, he’d still want to cop one last feel.” Ryunosuke winked at Andreas. “Another given.” Titus pushed his hand into Ryunosuke’s front pocket and pulled out the car keys. With the doors unlocked, he glanced to Daniel. “I’ll drive. You get him in back.” Daniel nodded and helped Ryu ease into the car. He went around to the driver’s side and climbed into the backseat with him, wrapping an arm around him and gently guiding Ryu to recline on him. Ryunosuke closed his eyes, his head rolling slightly as the car began to move. He bent his arm up and back to touch Daniel. Daniel caught it in his hand and brought it to his lips, kissing it then resting his cheek on it. He glanced to the Titus and Andreas. “When is it that you both and everyone else arrived? Or when you finally caught up to Ryu, I should say.” “We reached the top of the landing as Isaac was rushing Ryu.” Titus said. “As far as catching up to Ryu, he had a big head start on us.” Andreas nodded. “After Niven and his crew started leading you away, even though you warned me back, I still flew out of the habitat, thinking I’d follow from a distance and call Ty. But as I was reaching the doors at one end of the cat house, he and Ryu were running through the other. I told them what happened, and Ty felt you’d be able to hold your own until we could come back with Renart and his guys. So we went to La Rose Rouge while Ryu came directly here.” He turned in the passenger seat and grinned at Daniel. “All he wanted was to get to you.” Ryunosuke squeezed Daniel’s hand. “I knew you could take

256 S.J. Frost care of yourself too, but I couldn’t help it that I still wanted to protect you.” Daniel touched his lips to Ryunosuke’s hand again. “I don’t think it’s something that should be helped. It’s how you’ve always been, and it’s how I always want you to be. But how did you find me? I was originally being held in the other building.” “As I was approaching the buildings, I saw you and the others jump from one to the other. I broke through a boarded up window and got inside, then unlocked the door so Cal and everyone else would be able to come in. The vampires who should’ve been guarding the bottom floor had already been alerted you were escaping and were going up the stairs to block you off. So I went up and fought my way through them until I found you.” Daniel closed his eyes and rested his head on Ryu. “During the fight, of all the vampires, I felt your presence shining through, and when I felt it, all I wanted was to be at your side.” “It was the same for me. Nothing was going to stop me from reaching you.” Daniel lifted his head enough for Ryu to turn his, their lips touching in a long, tender kiss. Even as it ended, he didn’t draw away, wanting to feel Ryu’s soft breath on him. Ryu stayed still, and Daniel knew he felt the same way. They needed a moment of closeness to share in how they’d fought for, protected, and saved each other.

chAPteR twenty-thRee Daniel stood at the bedside, gazing at Ryunosuke. Showered, his wound bandaged, Ryu finally looked at peace. He lay on his back, the black silk sheet pushed down so low, Daniel could see the edge of his groomed pubic hair. Deep gouges marred Ryu’s chest, but he knew by tomorrow they’d be nothing more than scratches, if not gone completely. The wound in Ryu’s side may take a day longer to heal since it was deep, but after Ryu had washed, Daniel had devoted attention to his wounds, licking over them to coat them in his healing saliva. Daniel heard footsteps walk by the bedroom door on the way downstairs. He moved toward the bed and braced himself over Ryu on both arms. “I just heard Andreas go by, and I wanted to talk to him for a moment. Can I bring you up something?” His eyes closed, a grin curved Ryunosuke’s lips. “Do you want the dirty answer?” “I know that answer. Especially since it’s already on its way.” Daniel glanced down at the hard line forming beneath the sheet. “I was thinking more along something to drink.” Ryunosuke’s eyes slowly opened. “I think that’s another question you know the answer to.” Daniel looked into Ryu’s eyes, the heat and lust in them nearly making him forget wanting to talk to Andreas. He placed the tip of his finger at the top of Ryu’s throat, drawing it down, over the tender hollow, drifting to the center of Ryu’s chest. He bowed his head closer to him. “Gather your energy in the next few moments.” A soft groan rumbled in Ryu’s throat, giving Daniel the confirmation he needed that Ryu would do as he asked. Daniel brushed his fingers down Ryu’s abdomen before turning away. He left the bedroom, closing the door behind him, and headed downstairs. Walking into the kitchen, he paused at

258 S.J. Frost the sight of Andreas standing with the refrigerator door, a bottle of beer tipped up to his mouth, his head back as he took large swallows. Daniel stepped further into the kitchen. “Are you all right?” Andreas lowered the beer and wiped his mouth on the back of his hand. “Yeah. I just wanted a little something to take the edge off.” Daniel smirked at him. “Isn’t that what Cal is for?” Andreas chuckled softly. “Yeah, he is. But a little extra help in relaxing never hurts.” “So long as it’s not overdone. Human drunks are bad enough. Vampire drunks are beyond horrendous.” “I don’t think you have anything to worry about with me on either count. I’m way far from being a human drunk and even further from being a vampire one.” Daniel moved toward the kitchen table and sat on the edge. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that, minus the drunk part, of course. Physically, you may be human. In your mind, heart, and spirit, I think you’re already becoming more vampire. It was very brave of you to come with Cal today and even before at the zoo. You knew you’d be surrounded by enemy vampires, but you still wanted to help me.” “I don’t know how much that has to do with being a vampire. That was more of seeing someone I care about in trouble and wanting to save them. I think feeling that way transcends the differences between humans and vampires.” “Perhaps. But I don’t think there are many humans who would want to take on a gang of vampires, then attack their hideout. You don’t fear us. You never have.” Andreas leaned back on the refrigerator. “No, I don’t. But today, I saw just how much of a true predator you really are and what all vampires are inside. When you made your final attack on Isaac and struck for the kill, it was calculated to perfection. But I did see something that frightened me, what it would be like to

enduRing instincts 259 lose Titus and know my life would continue on and on without him.” Daniel’s voice softened. “I know. I saw it in your eyes when you were looking at Isaac and Troy. That’s why I wanted to take a moment to check on you. What you saw today wasn’t an easy thing. You witnessed another battle between vampires, more of the ugliness that we’re capable of doing to each other.” Andreas sighed. “It’s not so much different than the ugliness humans do to each other, though. It seems to be one of the things we have in common, our ability to kill our own kind. Though, I suppose that’s just nature. Males in the wild can fight to the death over territory or a mate. We just tend to take it to a greater extreme, but I think the reasons are still basically the same. Someone can say they want more power, and that’s really just another form of territory. Even if it doesn’t include gaining physical landmass, it’s still spreading influence over people and their ideas. “As far as fighting over a ‘mate’,” he quoted the word with his fingers, “that’s how this whole damn thing started. Isaac, Troy, and their cronies wanted me, and so did Ty. It just goes to show that none of our kind, even vampires for all their greater evolution in physical abilities, are that far removed from our primordial instincts.” “They do have a way of enduring, don’t they?” Daniel said. Andreas nodded slowly. “They do, because they’re what drive us to not only survive, but to really live as well. The desire for more territory can give some the ambition to want to make things better for others. And the desire to mate, that can lead to love.” Daniel smiled at him. “The most enduring instinct of all.” Andreas returned his smile. “Yeah.” Daniel held his arms out to him. Andreas stepped into Daniel’s embrace, hugging him. Daniel rested his head against Andreas’s. “I know a lot of your sympathy for Isaac and Troy comes from the fear of putting you and Cal in their place, but I wouldn’t feel too sorry for them. It’s true they loved each other,

260 S.J. Frost or at least, Troy loved Isaac. I think Isaac’s love shifted to power when his and Troy’s roles flipped with Isaac becoming more of the leader. But regardless, theirs wasn’t a love like what we share with our eternal partners.” “That doesn’t make it any less special, though.” “I think it does, but then, you know I tend to think all things related to myself as extraordinary compared to others.” A few quiet chuckles left Andreas. “Yeah, I know.” He drew back from their embrace. “But is it wrong that I feel so much pity for Troy?” Daniel shook his head. “No. What else can you feel for your enemy, other than hate? You pity them for having chosen so wrong a path in their life. Of course from their perspective, yours is the wrong path. All you can hope is if ever you’re in a situation where your enemy has the upper hand on you, they’ll show you the same. It’s the only thing to save you at times. It’s certainly what saved Troy today.” He took Andreas’s face gently in both hands, looking intently into his eyes. “But, darling, I know you don’t fear vampires, I know you’re brave enough to face us, but that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t use caution. I also know Cal didn’t want you to come to the fight today, but he allowed you to because I’m sure he thought if he didn’t, you’d come charging in, anyway. It would be safer for you to be at his side where he could protect you.” “I wanted to help you and protect him, too” Andreas said. Daniel’s voice gentled further. “Another thing I know. But sometimes the best help and most protection you can give is to stay back. And to listen to us. I think you know now you should’ve stayed home rather than going to work.” Nodding, Andreas exhaled a heavy sigh. “I never would’ve forgiven myself if something happened to you because of my stubbornness about it. As public as my job is, I didn’t think they could get to me.” “Well, we vampires are a tricky bunch, and as you saw, they used how public it was to their advantage in tying our arms

enduRing instincts 261 behind our backs. But you shouldn’t be upset at yourself for being stubborn. It’s a necessary requirement if you’re to be part of our family. But with saying that, keep in mind what Cal told you. Until you’re Turned, you need to understand your limitations. You have to, for him. If ever you see me, or Ryu, or anyone else you care for in trouble, you’ve always got to put Cal’s needs first, and his greatest need in the world is you.” “That’s why you tried to warn me back at the zoo,” Andreas said softly. Daniel nodded. “You have to take care of yourself for him.” A grin lifted Andreas’s lips. “And the same goes toward you for Ryu.” Daniel paused, his breath catching in his throat as he realized he had no retort. He smiled. “Touché. It seems with both have habits we need to break.” “Yeah. But I’m always going to want to help you if I see you’re in trouble, and I’m sure if you’re in the mood for it, you’ll want to help me.” “And if I’m not too busy, like if I’m in the middle of a nap,” Daniel teased. Andreas laughed and put his arms around Daniel in another hug. “Maybe the way to go is we all just protect each other.” “Only hurry up and have Cal Turn you. It’ll make all of our jobs easier.” “It’s going to be this year and probably sooner than I was originally thinking. I’ve been feeling antsy about it lately, and after everything today, I’m feeling it even more.” Titus spoke as he walked into the kitchen. “I wouldn’t let today affect your decision too much on when you want to do it. The biggest threats to us are gone now, so there’s time. The most important thing is that you’re mentally and emotionally ready. Your physical body will always be safe. I’ll see to that.” Andreas pulled away from Daniel and went to Titus, resting against him as Titus embraced him. “I know you will. I just want

262 S.J. Frost to be able to protect you better, too. But what did you mean, the biggest threats are gone? There’re more threats out there to us?” Titus buried his nose in Andreas’s black curls as he kissed him on the head. “There are always threats. The key is staying safe until you uncover them.” Daniel let out a loud huff. “You always make things sound so bleak. Yes, there are always threats, but there are more times of peace and happiness. Make him think he’s going to have an eternity of fighting, and he’ll dump you for another human, like his monkey boy companion.” Andreas laughed. “Me dumping Titus for anyone is never going to happen, but you should be nicer to Carl. We’re damn lucky he didn’t see you today. He would’ve run heedless to your rescue, I know it. And as far as an eternity of fighting goes,” his gaze returned to Titus, “it’d still be a life of happiness so long as I’m at your side.” Daniel rolled his eyes and started walking toward the door. “And on that note, I’m leaving before your sugary sappiness rots my fangs out. Good night, my dears.” Andreas and Titus both called good night, laughing softly as they brought their lips together. Daniel jogged upstairs. Despite his teasing, seeing Andreas and Titus’s affection made him want to get into Ryu’s arms even quicker. He pushed open the bedroom door, finding Ryu sitting on the edge of the edge, dragging his midnight blue kimono on. Daniel closed the door and stood with his hands on his hips. “Now didn’t I tell you to conserve your energy for me?” Ryunosuke abandoned his kimono, letting it slide off his shoulders. “You did, and my energy had reached a point where it felt ready to be expended.” Daniel walked toward the bed, lifting his shirt off on the way. “And we certainly can’t have you lying there with that much energy not getting used, now can we?” “Absolutely not.” Ryunosuke placed his hands on Daniel’s hips. “How’s Andreas?”

enduRing instincts 263 “A little shaken, as I suspected, because of the thought it could someday be him lying over Cal as Troy was on Isaac, but he’ll be okay. Cal came in, and Andreas was all better then.” Daniel caressed down Ryunosuke’s cheek to his chin, gently tipping his head back to look into his dark eyes. “Amazing how we all feel we can take on the world when it comes to our partners, isn’t it?” “It’s because we’re each other’s strength.” “So very true.” Daniel wrapped his arms around him, pressing him to his body. Ryunosuke rested his head on Daniel, savoring the warmth of him, the firmness of his body, and knowing Daniel was safe. He embraced Daniel around the waist, holding him tight. “When I found out they had you, I was so blinded with rage I wanted to destroy everything until I had you in my arms. But even stronger than my rage, I was terrified I’d lose you. That’s what drove me even more. It tempered my rage, reminding me I wasn’t just fighting to fight. I was fighting for you.” Daniel bent forward to kiss the top of Ryu’s head. “Just as I was to get back to you. It’s funny, isn’t it? How when you fall in love, the priorities for saving your own life become different. You fight for it so you can continue to give it to the one you love.” Ryunosuke looked at him, his fingers drifting up Daniel’s back and down again to brush over his ass. “And I can’t tell you how happy it makes me to be the one being given your love.” Daniel lowered further to him, his lips brushing Ryu’s as he spoke. “And you always will be.” He touched Ryu’s lips in a gentle kiss. Ryunosuke slid one hand up Daniel’s back and brought it forward, running his fingers lightly along Daniel’s neck. He moved his hand to the back of Daniel’s head, weaving the silken strands of Daniel’s hair between his fingers as he started to go down to his back. Daniel moved with him. As Daniel lay over him, Ryunosuke wrapped his arms around him in a tight hold and rolled them both, putting himself on top. Daniel sucked on Ryu’s bottom lip, lightly raking it between

264 S.J. Frost his teeth before releasing it. “Do you feel up to being on top?” A smirk played on Ryunosuke’s lips as he shifted to rest his hard cock on Daniel’s. “What do you think?” Daniel chuckled under his breath. “Well, I knew you were in that regard.” He placed his hand carefully over Ryu’s wounded side. “I only want to be sure you don’t hurt yourself.” Ryunosuke grazed his lips across Daniel’s. “That’s one of the reasons I plan on going slow.” Daniel tipped his head back, offering his throat and neck to him. “And the other reason?” Ryunosuke moved his lips down Daniel’s throat in a trail of tender kisses. “I want to be inside you, cherishing you, letting myself feel that you’re mine.” Daniel laid his hand on Ryunosuke’s head, stroking his ebony hair as Ryu drifted lower on him. Ryunosuke kissed down Daniel’s body, his tongue flicking out in soft licks to taste him. Reaching the top of Daniel’s pants, he pulled up to open them, Daniel lifted his hips for him to help in getting them off. Ryunosuke tossed them to the floor and stayed sitting up, admiring Daniel’s beauty in the moonlight. He rubbed his hands up from Daniel’s hips to his chest, down again to his thighs. He wanted to touch every part of him tonight, to reassure himself Daniel was unharmed, and mostly, to express his love for him. Ryunosuke eased down, continuing to lay devotions on Daniel in the form of gentle kisses. His eyes closed, Daniel relaxed into Ryu’s kisses, pleasure warming through him everywhere Ryu’s lips touched. His mind floated with one thought: this would be his eternity. A slow smile spread over his lips. And it would be one of complete and utter happiness. With the tip of his tongue, Ryunosuke traced the bottom of Daniel’s sac. He sucked at it, pressing his nose close to Daniel’s body to overwhelm his senses with Daniel’s presence. Nothing

enduRing instincts 265 else existed in that moment but Daniel’s scent, his taste, his warmth. He drew back just enough to lick up the hard shaft and cleaned the head of pre-cum with a swipe of his tongue, then took Daniel’s cock into his mouth. Rather than suck it in deep and fast, he moved down it with meticulous slowness, tasting, feeling every fraction of it. A trembling breath left Daniel. The slow pace sparked each pleasure nerve to life but also made him anxious for more. He rolled his hips, but it did nothing to hurry Ryu. His cock hit the back of Ryu’s throat, and he swallowed around it. As Ryu moved in small motions, Daniel’s felt his cock-head slipping in and out of Ryu’s throat. He gripped Ryu’s hair with both hands. A little more, and he’d erupt. Sensing Daniel’s control was breaking, Ryunosuke lifted off his cock. As it left his mouth, Daniel’s hands tightened in his hair, and he could tell Daniel was trying to decide whether to let him go or drive him back down on his hard rod. Slowly, Daniel’s fingers loosened. Ryunosuke grinned and kissed the inside of Daniel’s hip. “See? You do have control.” “More like curiosity. I’m only letting you stop because I want to know what else you plan to do with me.” Ryunosuke let out a few low laughs and tapped on Daniel’s hip. “Roll over and you’ll find out.” Daniel swung one leg over Ryu as he flipped onto his stomach. Ryunosuke moved over him, bracing himself up on both arms. He bowed his head to kiss Daniel’s shoulders, and Daniel raised his hips off the bed, nestling Ryu’s cock against his ass. Ryunosuke thrust in small motions along Daniel’s crack, kissing and licking from one shoulder to the other. He followed the line of Daniel’s spine with his tongue. Daniel kept his ass up to show Ryu what he wanted, though he sensed Ryu already knew and had been planning on giving it to him. Ryunosuke licked over Daniel’s tailbone, wetting his crack as he went to the hole. Right before reaching it, Ryunosuke pulled

266 S.J. Frost up slightly. Daniel felt Ryu’s moist breath on his hole, and a heartbeat later, a warm, thick drop of saliva landed on it. The sensation evoked a moan from him, then Ryu’s finger was sliding through the wetness, smearing it around the outside of his hole. As the thought passed through his mind how much he wanted Ryu to push his finger into him, Ryu did. Daniel groaned louder, closing his eyes as Ryu went deeper into him. Ryunosuke slowly pushed in and out of him for a few thrusts. He removed his finger, instantly replacing it with his tongue, licking the outside of Daniel’s hole, teasing the rim with the tip. Daniel’s breath quickened. Quiet moans left him on nearly every exhale. He rocked toward Ryu, wanting more of his tongue. Ryunosuke gripped Daniel’s hips, holding him still as he pressed his mouth to him, licking, sucking, thrusting at his hole with fiercer hunger. Daniel’s cock dripped pre-cum beneath him. He wanted to stroke it, but couldn’t move his hand to take it. He was too incapacitated by the pleasure Ryu delivered. Ryunosuke once again backed off, but this time replaced his tongue with two saliva soaked fingers, stretching Daniel further. He curved his fingers down to Daniel’s gland. Daniel bucked toward him. Ryunosuke worked Daniel’s gland for a few seconds, giving him a burst of pleasure but not wanting to over-excite him. As he started to withdraw his fingers, he heard Daniel say his name, his voice breathless and desperate. Ryunosuke reached toward the pillows, where he’d placed the lube while Daniel had been checking on Andreas. He coated his cock and slipped two slicked fingers into Daniel to further line him. Resting one hand on Daniel’s lower back, he shifted closer to him, and guided his cock in with his other hand. Heat and tightness enclosed his cock as he pushed into him. Daniel stayed still. A few moments before, he’d wanted Ryu to drive him hard and fast to come. Now having Ryu inside him, he wanted to do nothing but feel him, and not just in body, but in spirit and emotion as well.

enduRing instincts 267 Ryunosuke pressed gently on Daniel’s lower back, asking him to go fully to the bed. As Daniel lowered himself, Ryunosuke moved with him from kneeling behind him to lying over him. Daniel turned his head toward his shoulder, his lips parted for a kiss. Ryunosuke combed his fingers through Daniel’s hair, flipping it to one side, and brought their lips together. He pushed his other arm under Daniel, holding him through the kiss as he moved his hips in slow thrusts. Daniel ended the kiss, but kept their lips close, sharing his breath with Ryu. Ryunosuke lowered his head down to lay a trail of kisses along the top of Daniel’s shoulder. As he neared his neck, Daniel tipped his head away. Ryunosuke kissed up it, licked and sucked at his skin but was as unhurried to bite as he was in making love to him. Daniel savored every kiss, each touch, all movement from Ryu. Time became lost to him. The deep, slow thrusts rocked him, shifting his cock between his body and the bed. The motions were small, gentle, and yet his pleasure steadily built, and he knew his climax would soon overwhelm him. As Ryu kissed his neck again, he pressed it to Ryu’s lips. Ryunosuke’s fangs elongated at Daniel’s movement. He licked Daniel’s neck and kissed him softly over the vein. Drawing his lips back from his fangs, he pierced Daniel’s skin with the tips, sinking them deeper into him. Daniel’s head spun with a dizzying rush of pleasure. He let himself fall into it, keeping only enough consciousness to lift Ryu’s wrist to his lips. He licked a long, thick line on the underside, then eased his fangs in. Ryu gasped against his neck, his body shuddered on top of him. He lost his rhythm, but recovered quickly, though his pace was slightly quicker, his sucking more demanding. Daniel could feel their bond strengthening by the second. It was already so strong, but after what’d happened with them both fighting for and to get to each other, the intensity of it grew. He surrendered all he was to him, his body, his mind, his heart, and his soul, and in doing so, their bond became unbreakable. Even

268 S.J. Frost more, he felt Ryunosuke doing the same, offering to him all he was. Love and pleasure consumed him, but the pleasure hit its peak. A moan left him, muffled with his lips still on Ryu’s wrist. He thrust his hips on the bed as he came and felt Ryu following him into ecstasy, releasing inside him. Daniel covered his bite marks on Ryu’s wrist with slow licks between his quick breaths, Ryu doing the same to Daniel’s neck. As the wounds on Ryu’s wrist stopped bleeding, Daniel turned his head, finding Ryu’s lips in a long kiss. Ryunosuke rested his head against him. “I love you, Daniel. Forever won’t be long enough for me to be with you.” “I love you too, Ryu. And I know my love for you will surpass eternity.” Ryunosuke placed another soft kiss on Daniel’s lips. Daniel closed his eyes. He’d finally found the missing part of his life in Ryunosuke, and for this first time in all his years, he knew what it was to feel truly at peace.

chAPteR twenty-FouR Daniel sat on the steps of the wooden veranda outside Ryunosuke’s mansion. When they arrived in Japan two days before, they spent the first night at Ryu’s penthouse in Tokyo before coming here. The following day, as they drove up the winding roads in the mountains near Kyoto, Daniel felt his comfort growing with the area. It amused him that he could feel just as at home here as he could in the manor in England or Titus’s mansion in Chicago, but it also reinforced to him that he would be happy anywhere so long as he was with Ryu. When they arrived at the seventeenth century mansion, it was as Daniel remembered. The wood was darker with age, and Ryu had long ago changed out the rice paper doors and windows for glass, but time had only made the place more beautiful. The mansion sat in a clearing circled by the forest, the area around it a meticulously kept garden, but its beauty was in how it flowed seamlessly into the natural setting. Toward the back was a large pond surrounded by moss covered boulders. Daniel knew in the spring, flowers would add dashes of brightness, the summer would turn everything verdant, and in fall, the forested mountains would burn with color, but now there was a sense of serenity in the grays and browns of winter. Daniel turned on the step and reclined on the post behind him. He closed his eyes, listening to the silence. He could see his future here, watching the seasons change, waking up each day beside Ryu, making love and living for each other. The world beyond could do as it pleased. So long as he had Ryu, he didn’t need anything else. He smiled to himself. No wonder so many vampires became reclusive once they found their eternal partners. Most searched for them for decades, if not centuries. Once they had them, all they wanted was to settle down with them and live in peace and happiness.

270 S.J. Frost The door opened, Titus and Andreas stepping out. Daniel gave them a smile in greeting. After the stress of battling Isaac, Cal decided Andreas needed some quiet time, so when he and Ryu announced they were going to Japan, Cal asked Andreas to take some time away from work, and they came with them. Surprisingly, it really hadn’t taken much convincing on Cal’s part. It seemed Andreas was just as eager to leave for a while, and Daniel couldn’t help but think it was a sign of him taking yet one more step away from his human life. Bull meandered out of the mansion and flopped down beside him, hanging his front paws over the top step’s edge. Cal and Andreas were only staying a couple weeks, but Cal refused to put the Mastiff in a kennel, which didn’t surprise him. Cal had always been that way when it came to Bull, preferring to bring the dog with him to places rather than leave him in the hands of strangers. He half expected Andreas to want to bring his cats, but Andreas put them in the care of his zookeeper friend, Carl. His arm around Andreas, Titus stopped beside Daniel. He laid a hand on Daniel’s head, smiling down at him. “You look happy.” “I am. I feel good here.” Andreas leaned into Titus, wrapping both arms around his waist as he grinned at Daniel. “As beautiful as it is here, I think Ryu’s more the cause of that.” “More the cause of what?” Ryunosuke asked, walking out the door with Kuma. Andreas nodded toward Daniel. “His happiness.” Ryunosuke stretched at hand down to Daniel as he stood beside him. “I hope so.” Daniel pulled Ryu’s hand to his lips, showing him the answer by laying a kiss in his palm. Titus placed his hand on Ryunosuke’s back. “We’re leaving for dinner. You guys sure you don’t want to join us?” “Yeah, I think we’ll stay here.” Ryunosuke looked to Daniel

enduRing instincts 271 for confirmation. Daniel nodded. “The two of you have fun exploring Kyoto.” Titus walked down the steps with Andreas. “We will.” Andreas glanced back with a playful smirk. “Enjoy your night, boys.” Daniel licked along Ryu’s index finger, his smirk holding a wickeder tint. “We always do.” Andreas laughed and faced forward. As they drove away, Daniel glanced up to Ryu. “So, shall we start enjoying ourselves?” “Yeah, but I wanted to take a walk with you first.” “Well, I suppose that’s enjoyable, too.” Daniel started to stand, Ryunosuke helping to pull him to his feet. Hand in hand, they went down the steps, Ryunosuke aiming them down a narrow trail leading to the forest. Dusk falling, the shadows melded with the growing darkness. Daniel listened to their soft footfalls on the trail, felt the warmth of Ryunosuke beside him, and it seemed as if they had a small part of the world exclusively for themselves. Ryunosuke squeezed Daniel’s hand. “How do you like it here so far?” “I love it. Every single thing about it. Your home, the land, it’s all so beautiful.” Ryunosuke shifted so they were even closer as they walked. “I’m happy to hear that. I was hoping you would feel at home here, because I want it to be our home. Same with my place in Tokyo.” “And mine in England. Cal’s giving me the manor, and everything I have I want to share with you. But really, the material possessions, homes, cars, everything else, they all seem so trivial compared to what you’ve already given me in your love, care, and protection.” “I feel the same way. For so long I always knew I wanted your

272 S.J. Frost love, but it wasn’t until you gave it to me that I fully realized how much of a void was inside me. I could easily turn away from my homes and possessions, but I’ll see my life end before I lose you.” Daniel pulled his hand from Ryu’s to slip his arm around him. “And your life will never end because you’ll never lose me.” Ryunosuke touched his lips to Daniel’s cheek, whispering, “Same for you. You’ll always have me. All of me.” Comfortable silence settled between them as they continued through the forest. Daniel saw the trees thinning to a clearing ahead. As they stepped from the forest, near the back of the clearing, he saw a small, humble home nestled close to the tree­ line and realized Ryu had brought him to where he’d lived during his early life with his former lover, Yoshitaka. Ryunosuke stopped and turned to him. “I don’t know if you really want to see this, but since it’s close to our home, I thought there could be a chance you’d walk the trails someday and find it. And, most importantly, I want all of my life and everything in my past to be open to you.” “No, I want to see it.” Daniel started toward the home as if drawn to it. “This is where your life began. Your vampire life, I mean.” “I think it’d be right to say my entire life, also. I may have existed before here, but this is where I truly learned about living.” Nearing the house, Daniel noticed how clean and well-kept it was. He climbed up the low steps to the veranda and stepped out of his shoes near the door. “Do you still come here often?” Ryunosuke pushed open the door for him. “I wouldn’t say often. The servants who maintain my house take care of things here, too. But I come here to reminisce from time to time.” “It must feel lonely when you’re here.” “It does, but it’s a good kind of lonely, if that makes sense. I guess because the memories I have when I’m here are good, it eases the sadness.” Daniel walked into the home. The wooden floor wrapped

enduRing instincts 273 around a dirt patch in the center where there was a cooking hearth. That single room area made up the home, other than a room at the back where the open rice paper doors showed the bedchamber. Daniel followed the wooden floor around to the bedroom and peeked in. Clean tatami mats covered the floor. Ryunosuke leaned one shoulder against the doorframe and smiled at Daniel. “Not much, is it?” Daniel gave a small shake of his head. “It’s all you needed back then. You were in love, and you had Yoshitaka. You didn’t need anything more.” Ryunosuke extended his hand to him. “Just as I don’t now. I meant everything I said before.” Daniel took Ryu’s hand. “So did I. And seeing this reinforces it even more.” He ran his other hand up the doorframe, his eyes following the movement. “Would you think it completely mental of me to say I can feel the happiness you had here?” Ryunosuke moved behind Daniel. He rested one hand over Daniel’s on the doorframe and wrapped his other arm around him. “No, I wouldn’t.” He lowered his head, kissing the curve of Daniel’s neck. “I think that’s why I wanted to bring you here. The first half of my vampire life started in happiness. Now the remainder of it, no matter how long it’ll last, will be the same so long as I have you.” Daniel closed his eyes, laying his head against Ryu’s. He lifted a hand and placed it in Ryu’s hair, knowing he could express better with his touch how grateful he was for Ryu’s words than if he tried to speak. Ryunosuke raised his head, pressing his lips to Daniel’s temple in a kiss. “Let’s go back to our home now.” Daniel wrapped his arm around him, Ryunosuke slipping his own about Daniel’s waist. They left the house and headed down the trail again, their pace slower than before as it seemed they wanted to cherish each moment of closeness. Through the trees, Daniel saw the lights from the mansion and a feeling of comfort washed over him. He leaned a little

274 S.J. Frost more into Ryu, earning an affectionate squeeze from him. Taking their shoes off by the door, they stepped into the warm home. Daniel walked with him down the wood-floored hallway, past murals hanging on the walls depicting scenes of nature in classic Japanese style. They reached Ryunosuke’s private chambers, Daniel leading the way in. The first room was a large sitting area with bookshelves and a desk, but it was sparsely furnished for the most part, like much of the house as Ryu preferred living in simple elegance. Another doorway led to Ryu’s bedroom. Daniel walked to the opposite side where large throw cushions were piled near the sliding door. Low lights outside cast a dim glow over the center courtyard garden, as the mansion was built in a rectangular shape around it. Ryunosuke moved behind him, and with his arms around Daniel’s waist, he lowered to sit on the floor, gently guiding Daniel down with him. Settled between Ryu’s legs, Daniel reclined against him, exhaling a contented sigh. “I’ve waited so long to feel like this, being in love and being loved in return.” He turned slightly in Ryu’s arms to see him. He reached up and back with one hand, cupping Ryu’s cheek. “You’ve taught me that existing isn’t the same as living, and in doing so, you’ve given me something worth living for.” “And you’ve reminded me what it feels like to live.” Daniel smiled. “It seems we’ve both helped each other find our way.” “We have.” Ryunosuke lowered his head closer to him, his lips lightly touching Daniel’s. “I love you, Daniel.” “I love you too, Ryu. So incredibly much.” Daniel pressed their lips together in a tender kiss. Ryunosuke tightened his arms around him, holding him with both strength and gentleness. In Ryu’s embrace, in his kiss, Daniel knew the rest of his and Ryu’s days would be lived for their love, and it would endure beyond eternity.

About the AuthoR S.J. FROST resides on a mini-ranch in Ohio with her husband and son, as well as a kind-hearted German Shepherd, a Collie who is the anti-Lassie, a few kooky cats, and some very special horses. She enjoys experimenting with her writing and dabbling in different genres, though it’s guaranteed that no matter what she writes there will be hot erotic action appearing somewhere in the story. She’s a romantic at heart, which is reflected in her writing. The majority of her work is m/m, though she’s had the occasional m/f piece published too. Her short stories have been featured in several erotic and romance anthologies including, Best Gay Romance 2007 Edition, Girls on Top, and Surfer Boys, all published by Cleis Press, Ultimate Gay Erotica 2008 and Best Gay Love Stories: Summer Flings, both published by Alyson Books, and Honey Flava published by Atria Books. You can find out more about the author and upcoming works at: http://www.sjfrost.com/

tRAdeMARks AcknowLedgMent The author acknowledges the trademark status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Lincoln Navigator: Ford Motor Company Mercedes: DaimlerChrysler Suzuki Hayabusa: Suzuki

THE TREVOR PROJECT The Trevor Project operates the only nationwide, around-the­ clock crisis and suicide prevention helpline for lesbian, gay, bisexual, transgender and questioning youth. Every day, The Trevor Project saves lives though its free and confidential helpline, its website and its educational services. If you or a friend are feeling lost or alone call The Trevor Helpline. If you or a friend are feeling lost, alone, confused or in crisis, please call The Trevor Helpline. You’ll be able to speak confidentially with a trained counselor 24/7. The Trevor Helpline: 866-488-7386 On the Web: http://www.thetrevorproject.org/ THE GAY MEN’S DOMESTIC VIOLENCE PROJECT Founded in 1994, The Gay Men’s Domestic Violence Project is a grassroots, non-profit organization founded by a gay male survivor of domestic violence and developed through the strength, contributions and participation of the community. The Gay Men’s Domestic Violence Project supports victims and survivors through education, advocacy and direct services. Understanding that the serious public health issue of domestic violence is not gender specific, we serve men in relationships with men, regardless of how they identify, and stand ready to assist them in navigating through abusive relationships. GMDVP Helpline: 800.832.1901 On the Web: http://gmdvp.org/ THE GAY & LESBIAN ALLIANCE AGAINST DEFAMATION/GLAAD EN ESPAÑOL The Gay & Lesbian Alliance Against Defamation (GLAAD) is dedicated to promoting and ensuring fair, accurate and inclusive representation of people and events in the media as a means of eliminating homophobia and discrimination based on gender identity and sexual orientation. On the Web: http://www.glaad.org/ GLAAD en español: http://www.glaad.org/espanol/bienvenido.php